CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 THIS BOOK IS ONE OF A 
 COLLECTION MADE BY 
 
 BENNO LOEWY 
 1854-1919 
 
 AND BEQUEATHED TO 
 CORNELL UNIVERSITY 
 
Cornell University Library 
 arW37425 
 
 Spirit communion: 
 
 3 1924 031 782 281 
 
 ofin.anx 
 
The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031782281 
 
ifiiil iilliilii: 
 
 A RECOPvD 
 
 OF 
 
 COIIUKICATIONS 
 
 J'r^m tl]^ ^pir}t-Sp|eres 
 
 WITH 
 
 INCONTESTIBLE EVIDENCE OF PERSONAL INDENTITT, PRESENTED TO 
 THE PUBLIC, WITH EXPLANATORY OBSERVATIONS, 
 
 BT 
 
 J. B. FERGUSON. 
 
 55'a0l)t)ill£: 
 
 UNION AND AMERICAN STEAM PRESS; 
 1854. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Recoeds of CoMMiTNioif with the high-born spirits of another 
 sphere, now presented in the following pages, were made for the most part, 
 without reference to the public. We toolc ihem down as worthy of preser- 
 vation among our private records, and the thought never entered into our 
 mind that they would be spread before the reading world, till we were called 
 upon by our Spirit-monitoi-s to know, whether we would confine ewh blessed 
 intuitions of divine wisdom and love to our narrow circle, or give them forth 
 to relieve and elevate a common Humanity. We were called to a sense of 
 our responsibilities and privileges by being reminded that we were in dan- 
 ger of undervaluing those benign influences, intended to follow man from 
 his cradle to his grave ; that the knowledge of their enjoyment by any would 
 serve to awaken our fellow-mortals to their just appreciation of most blessed 
 privileges, and bring them to a sense of their gifts as men, inherited from 
 their God, out of which so many have been cheated by false fears and un- 
 licensed assumptions over their Spiritual Nature ; that the most hallowed 
 influences would every where accompany and surround these evidences df 
 Spirit-influx, awakening desires, high and holy, that cannot be satisfied 
 short of the great ultimate of universal good promised and found in the 
 recognition of an eternal destiny : when each shall know that God is the 
 Universal Parent — Man the Universal Brother, and an endless Union and 
 Pelicity the Universal End of all rational intelligences. We were fully sat- 
 isfied, by the most graphic and enlightened evidences, that it was not to de- 
 stroy or subvert any just conception of the good, useful, or beautiful in hu- 
 man organizations for mutual help ; not to dim any exalted recognition 
 of virtue, or virtuous conduct that makes the man and elevates him above 
 the brutal tenJencics of a mi--direoted fleshly nature ; but to i»stil within 
 the fermentations of his thought that which shall cause it to ascend in uni- 
 son with every holy desire to be benefitted and to benefit others. We be- 
 lieve they will aid man, every man, rationally and charitably to regard the 
 differences between man and man, and break down the despotic sway over 
 
4 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 human" oonsoiences, which has clouded and deadened their highest sense ot 
 right, and deprived many of recognising their true and common paternity 
 in God. To beliefs that the recognition of the impress of God upon every 
 heart, which Spirit-interoourse invariably invites, will breathe forth any thing 
 but purity and preparative longings for the highest ends of virtuous devotion, 
 is only to reveal, to the heart thus believing, its own traitorous enslavement to 
 an authority that robs us of our highest aims in our estrangement from the 
 fount of life immortal. Like seeks its like with unerring aim, and God recog- 
 nised in the soul will only lead us to higher and purer knowledge of his pur- 
 poses and ways. 
 
 It is not the intereat-of one or many we feel in presenting this work ; but 
 the interests of all. We do not puHish for a class to meet their applause or 
 parry their criticisms, but to serve and awaken all who would rather be true 
 to their nature and their God, than dwell amid the hozannahs of thousands 
 whose praise is as ephemeral as the promptings from whence it flows. It is 
 tot the cause or the right of one man or one family, however unspeakably fa- 
 vored, but the great chart of human rights that Spirit-guides seek to protect 
 and perpetuate to all coming generations. Of this we are well assured ; and 
 our hearts beat responsive to the inspirations of so noble and glorious an ob- 
 ject. Biassed privileges of liberty of thought and sentiment onoe came forth 
 lo this great American family, in all their majesty ; and they have decorated 
 our fair heritage with all it can now claim as permanent and hopeful: and it 
 is only in the highest and most solemn exercise of these privileges we have 
 recorded and now publish, -what is here presented,, believing it will challenge 
 the admiration, and open the fondest hopes of every lover of God and man. 
 
 We can but feel— it would be inhuman if we did not deeply feel — for those 
 who have been deprived of thf.t immortal solace we have learned to prize so 
 dear. S'Jch realize no true life. They are but as fignets set, to remain in 
 fear and doubt, and perchance in hatred, for ages yet unborn. This solace has 
 more than compensated for every unnatural opposition, unfriendly misrep- 
 resentation, physical or mental suffering, we have been called upon to bear, and 
 it has made them as nothing to the rich repast daily spread for our longing de- 
 sires. Oar comfort and our strength may prove a beacon light upon the outer 
 walls of the Temple now opening to all, in the dim distance of the fbture, and 
 guide their steps amid the darkness of superstition and the countless wrongs 
 of human assumptioii over the best mental gifts of humanity. And could we 
 but bring to a single soul the joy w;e feel beneath these genial rays of augehe 
 wisdom, breathing light and liberty into the darkest abodes of sorrow and in- 
 jury, it would be ample compensation for all of ridicule or derision they may 
 excite in the minds of the unfortunately servile or fearful. It is sufficient 
 apology to any man, feeling the heart of a man, to say we realize what we 
 present ag true. We would stand before the world as a man, reoognising and 
 desiring its good. This is what we need personally ; it is what all need. Do 
 any ask, what is good? We answer, prompted by, angelic wisdom, that which 
 gives character. To bring forth the long-hidden treasures of the soul in any, is 
 
 o bless mankind. The soul is the. abode of truth, and the opening of its doora 
 
IlfTRODUCTIOlf. 5 
 
 is the freedom, and glory of the worid. The tainted and cumbrous inheritances 
 of the past, found in dainty books and supercilious institutes, have invaded 
 this sacred retreat till men almost doubt that they have souls, and quite fear to 
 use them except at the beck of self-constituted and selfish authority. We 
 feel that the common interests of man call for these evidences of his native 
 birth and destiny in a Divinity that makes sacred and eternal every natural 
 tie. We would ask, is the measure of man's standard of knowledge so 
 high that he needs no more ? We deem it amiss to present additional rea- 
 sons why we present these records. The wants and necessities of our human 
 brethren cry aloud. We offer them our measure of present supply, and know 
 that it will return to us laden seven-fold. 
 
 This Earth — this human form — these Heavens acknowledge an Author. 
 Were we to spend an age philosophising upon their origin, still we would be 
 I compelled to call it, God. If the infinitude of creative power placed it here, 
 are not its laws as eternal as its existence? Is the law of Spirit-intercourse, 
 claimed by every form of religion and government that ever honored or dis- 
 graced God's heritage of blessing to man, buried and lost? Is there an over- 
 ruling Providence for good ? If so, nothing can be good to us unless it be re- 
 alized. 0, that I had language to express the force and bearing of my own 
 experience of this truth ! I can but say, 0, Godl receive the thanks of a 
 grateful heart for the privileges we enjoy. To Thee, as a token of our gratitude, 
 we give these memorials of our privileges and hopes. Let angel-messengers 
 whisper peace to the troubled heart whenever it ponders over the truths, that 
 have brought to us, in all our imperfect surroundings of language and habits, 
 the sweet consolations of another sphere, ilay they awaken in each, emo- 
 tions that shall lead to the clear recognition of the kindred ties that bind them 
 to the departed, and to our common.paternity in God. May they help them to feel 
 as men, created capable of recognising their greatest good. And when their 
 .God-given faculties, inherited by their birth and not dependent on the forma 
 or ceremonies of human wisdom or infatuation, are elevated, ! then lift them 
 to Thee, above all fear, all doubt, all grief, till by ties of kindred afSnity with 
 loved ones departed from fleshly sight, they may realize that though dwellers 
 upon earth, they live in God and He in them ! 
 
 Many objections have been urged against our investigation of Spiritualism,, 
 the most prominent of which we will notice : 
 
 I. Ihe cammunicaiions are often, contradictory. 
 
 This is owing to the imperfect development of mediums. The mind of 
 the medium and that of the Spirit-mind often mingle, and though the dis- 
 tinguishing differences are easily made by discriminating observers, the mixed 
 communication is too often regarded as a pure Spiritual document. We have 
 met no contradictions, though we frequently meet partial statements, that are 
 included in more comprehensive ones. The law of progression will be found 
 here, as everywhere, to be the law of human improvement. There is nothing 
 more common to skeptical, or obstinate or excited minds, than to make partial 
 observations even of the most interesting facts, and draw sweeping conclusions 
 therefrom. We see this every day among both the friends and opponents of 
 
6 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Spirit-communion. Men are too apt to approact Spirits as though they were 
 ghosts of a false imagination. When convinced of this mistake, their next 
 approach is as if they were gods. In neither case are they prepared for just 
 or rational conclusions. Neither the inflation of pride, nor the indifference of 
 sensualism, can receive any truth in its symmetrical proportions. What a su- 
 percilious vanity, or a frenzied fanaticism, or a silly contempt would call a 
 contradiction, a more teachable and candid mind would regard as a striking 
 evidence of individuality preserved. 
 
 II. " Spiritualism will destroy the Bible."* 
 
 This objection only reveals the lack of faith in the claims made for the Bible, 
 on the part of those who use it. No truth in the Bible can be destroyed. Many 
 false conceptions of its teachings will be exposed by Spirituahsm, as many have 
 been exposed by every advance of the human mind. But truth is Eternal and 
 will out-last all blind reverence for what is superstitiously regarded as sacred 
 and divine. The Bible is a collection of Spiritual Communications, as unequal, 
 and as characteristically progressive as the Spiritual illuminations of our times. 
 A false claim for them endangers our reverence for the Book more than any 
 developments of modern Spiritualism. If He who consulted the Spirits of 
 Moses and Elias could say, " Verily I say unto you of all born of woman there 
 has not one arisen equal to John the Baptist, but the least in the kingdom of 
 Heaven shall be greater than he," we may believe him, rather than those who 
 make false claims of.infallibility for the imprecations of David or the cruel 
 laws of Moses. The example of Jesus and John in consulting Spirits is of 
 more value upon this subject, npon the acknowledged principles of our oppo- 
 
 * Let all whose reverroce for a Book — and not for the truth in that Book — hinders their ac- 
 oeptance of the light and consolation of Spirit-interconrse, read attentively the fellowing 
 Scriptures: Gen iii. 28, 2i; xviii. 1 — 8; xix; xxi. 17; xxviii. 12 ; xxxii. Exodus iii and 
 iT. Num. xxii and xxiii. Joshua v. Judges vi, Tii and xii. Psalms xvi. 10 ; Ixxix, 2, Ac. 
 Dan. viii. 16. Isaiah vi. Luke i. 10—12, 26, 27 ; ii. 9, 10 ; xxii. 43. Acts vii. 30, 85 ; xii . 
 8, 9 ; xvi. 9 ; xxiii. 9. 1 Cor. iv. 9 ; vi. 8 ; xii. 7. 2. Cor. xii. Gal. iii. 8. Juue 9. Eev. 
 i. 11 ; iv. 4—10 ; vii. 1— S, 9 ; xxii. 9 ; &o , &c. 
 
 Not to burthen the reader with a multiplicity of references, we would remind him that 
 Apparitions of angels were represented as baring occurred at the gates of Eden ; to Abra- 
 i^am, with whom they conversed and ate ; to Isaac, Jacob, Hagar, Moses, Balaam, Joshua, 
 Ma'il^ah, Gideon, Daniel, Isaiah, Michaiah, Zechariah, and others as recorded in the Scrip- 
 tures'above referred to ; while in the New Testament, they announce the birth of John the 
 Baptisjt, and Jesus, and attend the latter through all his history ; deliver Peter from prison ; 
 carr}» Philip some twenty-eight miles to Azotus ; protect and. warn Paul ; and reveal the 
 Bymb.ols'of the revelation to John, They appeared usually in human form, acknowledged 
 themsgfllves human ; were compared to lightning and wind j guided men in ordinary as 
 well a^ .extraordinary affairs, while iti the latter case, divine prerogatives were often claimed 
 ter them^ 
 
 Appariti^j.ms of the Spirits of the dead are not confined to the Hebrew records. All an- 
 cient histot^-y is filled with them. Could we separate the real appearances from the fre- 
 quently extj.ravagant descriptions of too credulous pens, we would doubtless be able to see 
 much that v would guide us iu our present investigations. But this is a work yet to be ac- 
 complished!,. Meanwhile the impress of God, by the agency of Spiritual intelligence, 
 marks evejf-y page of human progress, and will continue to mark and purify it so long as 
 men are /oom and die. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 nents, than every law of the Levitical ritual, and surely the example of Christ 
 may be followed without fear for any truth, by his professed followers and es- 
 pecially by those who profess to believe him "very God." 
 
 III. Why do Spirits select men of no acknowledged respectability if they wish 
 to improve respectable society ? 
 
 Answer: Why was Jesus boraiu a manger; and crucified on a tree by re- 
 jpecfaJZe society? And has not Grod in his infinite wisdom ever shamed the 
 false and selfish pretensions of the would-be-great by choosing the base things 
 of this world to confound the mighty ? 
 
 I do not admit the objection ; regard it generally as a supercilious slander, but 
 if true, the above is a sufBcient reply. It is to me as a man, and every pure 
 impulse of my heart, a source of unspeakable gratitude that men from every 
 walk in life can be made, and are daily being made, the subjects as well as the 
 objects of holiest illuinination and of divine help. Many such rise up against 
 our hypocritical pretensions to a love for all mankind, and condemn us. The 
 highest glory of Spiritual teaching, as yet, is the light it affords to the dark 
 ways of men, the false pretensions of churches have driven away from venal 
 altars. 
 
 IV. Why do not our Clergy more generally receive its teachings f 
 
 I cannot tell, except that as a class they have never been known to accept of 
 any truth in science, nature or government, until after the battle that brought 
 it into notice was fought and victory secured. There are many honorable and 
 venerable exceptions, but as a class they are the last to move from established 
 opinions however absurd. Neither their approval, nor ours, nor any man's 
 is necessary to establish Spiritualism, only so far as we all may, as men, desire 
 and obtain its benefits. " Have any of the priests believed on him ? " is an old 
 question. To all who ask it we would say. Be a man, and commune oftener 
 with your own heart and your God, and you will cease to fear the idle va- 
 poring that has attended for ages the monotonous roar of pulpit thunder, 
 against every truth born to bless mankind. 
 
 V. Bui why are not all mediums? Why is a privilege so satisfying, an influas 
 so inspiring, and a capacity so elevating, confined to the few ? 
 
 Answer : All are mediums. Every Spirit born of the Divine Spirit must 
 receive, and does receive, according to the form of its genius, the measure of 
 the powers of its attraction, adaptation, and the use made of its privileges, 
 the influences of that perpetual inspiration, out of which as from an ex- 
 haustless fountain, flows every stream that dignifies, purifies, or elevates the 
 individual or the race. The antagonisms of life, springing from a repression 
 of the true instincts of the soul, sometimes almost crush, and quite cloud this 
 divinity within, and then its capacity or privileges are unnoticed, dwarfed 
 or encased in the hard, cold covering of vice and crime. The soul is not 
 fi-ee. Too often is it regarded by its possessor, and treated by those who have 
 momentary power over its manifestations, as though it were capable of but 
 one note; and that in praise of the unnatural influences that enslave it. — 
 When man shall regard the diatonic harmony of the scale God has impressed 
 upon it, the dead and monotonous tones it too often utters upon all sub- 
 
® SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 jects, will lie tuned in a diapason of full, grand and irifinitely varied wor- 
 ship and praise. 
 
 We claim nothing in the following pages but what we believe open to all. 
 We do not believe the world rests upon our shoulders, no more than upon 
 those of the priests who ascribe every unaccountable phenomenon to tha 
 Devil. The attractive forces that sustain all minds, may be recognised by 
 all. -A higher development of freedom and patience, will secure, a higher 
 degree of illumination than any, however we esteem it, presented in our 
 experience. But no truth, nor true privilege can, be enjcyed unless we 
 comply with the conditions by which it would attract and fill the small or 
 large vessels of our souls. The divine Spirit is inhel-ent in the soul of man ; 
 its outflow may be suppressed ; its glorious manhood dwarfed ; its purity 
 and integrity, and its sovereignty over its external and transitory circum- 
 stances, prevented ; by its own neglect and by oi-ganized aggressions upon 
 its inborn rights; and thus it may for a time be spoiled of its real life, its on- 
 ly liberty and its sustaining happiness. We say then, confidently, that 
 whoever lives in justice, liberty and love, amid all the varieties of human 
 character, will see and realize every truth, and greater truths, than those 
 presented in these pages. But where we turn the continual inspiration to 
 love and justice into hate and iniquity, we cannot expect the soul to bloom 
 and expand in the atmosphere of its native purity and power. 
 
 All men are mediums ; but mediumship has its degrees. The high de- 
 grees here presented, with all their attendant difiiculties detailed, are in- 
 tended only to inspire to still higher, as men prepare themselves for Spiritual 
 
 VI. 7s it not improbable that high-horn Spirits would approach their mortal 
 ■ Brethren through the insignificant media of " raps" " table tipping," t^c., 6fC. ? 
 
 Although we have witnessed most, if not all, the phenomena called physi- 
 cal demonstrations, yet we never regarded them as sources of reliable intel- 
 ligence. To us they but indicate the presence of Spirits, and invite to that 
 recognition of our powers of soul by which we may hold the communion they 
 seek, in all gentle and peaceful teachings ; in bright and blessed assurances of 
 immortality ; in the opening and refining influences our nature demands ; in 
 expanding our perceptions and conceptions of truth and right, and thus 
 by brightening our own Spirits malte them as a clear mirror of heavenly 
 wisdom and love. 
 
 A worthy and venerable friend at our elbow, has this moment handed us 
 an answer to the above objection, which we subjoin as fully meeting its sup- 
 posed difficulty : 
 
 " Rappings, table tippings and other physical manifestations constitute, 
 in some minds, grave objections to the claim made by Spiritualists that these 
 strange and apparently silly, trifling and useless phenomena are brought 
 about by the Spirits of men who, while in the body, were known to be grave, 
 Bober-minded, wise, and even haughty. Such idle and insignificant buffoon- 
 ery and trickery are supposed to be beneath the dignity of such exalted 
 Spirits. They would have scorned such child's play while among us. Why 
 
INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 then, it is asked, do they resort to such means of communing with the 
 friends they formerly loved ? Why do they not assume theiv known forms, 
 walk abroad in the open face of day, and speak out, like men, their 
 messages of Love and Wisdom ? 
 
 " To such interrogatories, when my own common sense propounds them, I 
 respond : 
 
 " Skepticism on this entire subject had rendered more than doubtful every 
 variety of Spiritual manifestation — ghostly and divine. 
 
 " Did a departed Spirit desire to communicate with the living and make 
 itself visible, the apparition was pronounced an optical illusion, and the 
 ghost was laid by an emesis, a cathartic, alteratives, stimulants or opiates — 
 or the hapless seer was laughed at and ridiculed as a silly woman, laden with 
 antique and obsolete superstitions, andsent, by the enlightened ones, to read 
 Sir Walter Scott's Demonology, and study Abercrombie's Metaphysics — by 
 the vulgar he was enlightened by countless and veritable stories of Mr. 
 Smith, who saw a ghost on a moor, all dressed in white, which, on close in- 
 spection, proved to be an old white horse ; and of Mr. Jones, who followed 
 a Spirit up once till he found it to be only a harmless old goose ; and of Mr. 
 Robinson, who verily thought that he saw a spook in the dusk of the eve- 
 ning, which he then and there ascertained to be a quadruped of the bovine 
 species. 
 
 " Did the dwellers in the Spirit-land attempt to make themselves known by 
 haunting houses, barns or other buildings, and walking about rooms, dancing, 
 running up and down stairs, making tables crack, opening and shutting 
 doors, and the like, the auditory testifiers to such strange noises were re- 
 minded that rats infested houses, and played wondrous pranks by night, and 
 that their excited imagination had conjured up the rest. 
 
 " Did such men as Rev. John Wesley aver, gravely and solemnly, that he 
 was cognizant of the fact that an old man and his aged wife had been seen, 
 after their demise, walking together through a lane toward their former 
 home, and enter their house ; and that this apparition had been witnessed 
 by numerous sober-minded and intelligent persons ; that they had been spo- 
 ken to, and instructions had been received from them touching the disposi- 
 tion of their former effects and affairs, Mr. Wesley was written a fanatic, 
 and the to-be-pitied victim of an age of superstitious darkness which had 
 passed away to return no more forever. 
 
 "Before the rising sun of science, literature and a superior knowledge of 
 man's five-senses-rationality, ghosts had been driven to the obscurity of the 
 negro quarters, or had sought a retreat in the imperfectly developed cra- 
 niums of a few of the old women of a rapidly-being-forgotten aye. If 
 they showed themselves by day, the intellectual beat their brains out with 
 Scott's Demonology, and Abercrombie's Metaphysics, and Collier's Phre- 
 nology ; and the multitude rehearsed anew the old horse, and goose, and 
 cow tales. If they assailed the dull ear of night by unearthly noises, 
 ruts and moaning night-birds solved the mystery, and the ghost was laid 
 forever and aye. 
 
10 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 " If history was appealed to to demonstrate that the Spirits of the dead have 
 never ceased, throughout all ages, to mamfest themselves, the recorded facta 
 of history were stultified ; and the knowing ones would sagely shrug their 
 shoulders and talk aboui. Aladdin's lamp, wilches'cantering through the air on 
 broomsticks, and people selling themselves to the Prince of darkness by a 
 band written in their own blood ; and if the Spiritual visitations recorded in 
 the Bible were quoted to establish ihe possibilily and verity of intercommu- 
 nion between the Spirits of the venerated dead and mortals in the body, 
 then the age of miracles hos passed by, the volume of divine revelation 
 closed and sealed, and the g^tes of the Spirit-land shut and locked forever — 
 and the man was held to be a fanatic, or an infidel, or an imposter, who 
 dared to lend a listening'ear to even the possibilily of holding converse with 
 Spirilual intelligences. 
 
 " Theologasters had long taug'it that the disembodied Spirit was transpor- 
 ted to some far off locale and shut up — the saints in a magnificent city called 
 heaven, and the sinners in a doleful dungeon called hell. All possibilily of 
 descending from !he one, or ascending from the other being cut off by a Di- 
 vine decree never to be relaxed. 
 
 "Te attempt to convince the public by the Bible, or by history, or by the old 
 fashioned ghost stories, that the Spirits of the dead even lived, would have 
 but verified (he saying of "him who spoke as never man spake, " — " Neither 
 would they believe though one rose from the dead." Modern Swedenbor- 
 gians had verified this fully. They had only gotten themselves laughed at 
 and ridiculed by the multitudes of all sects, and of no sect, by their assevera- 
 tions that they held intelligent converse with Moses, David, Isaiah, the 
 Apostles, and others. 
 
 " Under these circumstances it became indispensable that our Spirit-broth- 
 erhood, if they desired to hold communion with us, should devise some new 
 methods of making themselves known — methods that our philosophy had not 
 fortified our elevated intellectuality against — methods that neither the 
 doctor, the priest, the p'lilosopher, nor "the common people" could 
 Btultify. Such are the physical phenomena that have characterised the 
 Spirit-Rappings of the present age. Nostrums cannot reach them — perver- 
 ted Bible lore they fail to appreciate — mental, moral or natural phi- 
 losophy they have not studied, and vulgar prejudices fail to alarm thera. — 
 Tables, chairs, crockery, carpels and the like are not to be dosed by doc- 
 tors,, nor converted, nor terrified by clergymen, nor reasoned with by philos- 
 ophers, nor ridiculed by any body. They do not care for drugs, nor theolo- 
 gies, nor rationales, nor public opinion. 
 
 " The evident, and by the Spirits avowed, object of these incipient means of 
 making themselves known is to attract attention, to demonstrate the pres- 
 ence of agencies other than unintelligent matter, and to offer to all the 
 highest forms of intellectual and moral intercommunion."* 
 
 In the years 1842-3 we prosecuted, in the privacy of family relationships, 
 
 * Rev. Robert Smith, of Kentucky, 
 
INTEODUCTION. 11 
 
 thorough investigation of what was called Animal Magnetism, in which, un- 
 der repeated experiments — alone and in the company of respectable witnesses 
 — we fully established the following facts : 
 
 First. The possibility of mind acting through the outward senses of other 
 bodies besides its own. 
 
 Second. Of its acting apart from its own and all external ^senses ; and of 
 holding communion with disembodied mind. 
 
 All who witnessed our experiments were fully satisfied of the truth of our 
 first conclusion, of which they had evidence — solicited and unsought — of a 
 nature and amount that did not admit of a question. Of the second conclusion, 
 piyself and the individual through whom our new demonstrations were made, 
 were alone satisfied, for the evidence was of a character that did not admit of a 
 clear or satisfactory statement. Still no sooner did the recent developments 
 of Modetn Spiritualism command the popular attention, than every witness to 
 cur happy experiments was led to say, " If these things be true, Mrs. P. (the 
 subject of these experiments) is a medium ! '' 
 
 Years had passed away bringing new relations to almost every member of 
 our social circle, and the subject had ceased, in a measure, to occupy our at- 
 tention. True, I used often to find myself turning back the leaves of my 
 memory to the wonderful developments we had witnessed, and occasionally, 
 when oppressed by any serious event in her own history, or ihat of those 
 most dear, Mrs. F. would of herself manifest a degree of intuition' and precision 
 that would always astonish and some times overwhelm our attention. 
 
 These things were spoken of only among our most intimate friends, and 
 by some of us were regarded as promises of future unfoldings, such as we 
 could not definitely describe. I kept a rer.ord of them which was opened to 
 a few, or to all who by chance, or taste, claimed my attention to modern or 
 ancient views of the laws of mind. 
 
 Under the pleasing reflections they superinduced, I wrote in my portfolio, 
 in the year 1844, and published in the year 1849,* as follows : — " If we may 
 be allowed an opinion, where an opinion is scarcely allowable, we would say 
 that from the invisible world there will be such a manifestation of the saints, 
 that the veil of fldsh and sense will be rent away and the connection will he 
 permanent. The cherubim, or "living creatures," will appear upon the 
 earth. The angels of God will ascend and descend sis Jacob saw, and as 
 Jesus promised, and the booths for which Peter asked ou the Mount of Glory 
 will be granted to all." 
 
 We confess that our experience and observation so deepened and con- 
 firmed our faith in the reality and nearness of Spirit presence, that it gave 
 a character to our ministrations that was marked by all, and led, doubt- 
 less, to the strange controversy that grew out of the denuncialions of 
 heresy and infidelity, that some ephemeral publications and irregular min- 
 isters fulminated against us ; in which we openly avowed and defended the 
 positions : 
 
 *See Christian Magazine, vol. 2, pp. 206 — 8, and especiallj 226, 
 
12 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 1. There is a future Spirkual life to all human beings that death cannot, 
 destroy, 
 
 2. That future Spiritual life is progressive to all souls. 
 
 But, when the Spiritual manifestations of Rochester and other places 
 were claiming popular attention, we were so occupied in pastoral, editorial 
 and other duties, we passed them by for the most part, and were disposed to 
 regard them as the minghngs of fanaticism and imposture. There was one 
 exception to this statement. When attempting, in company with a' medical 
 friend, to relieve a case of physical suffering, finding the subject in the state 
 usually called clairvoyant, I asked her in relation to the Rochester mani- 
 festations, and received this response — " The manifestations are from Spirits, 
 many of whom lived before the present nations of the earth existed; they 
 are seeking access to the world by the agency of spirits recently departed. 
 This is true and you will find it so." ' 
 
 This remarkable declaration did not pass from my memory ; and I made a 
 note of it among my records, but generally I attributed it to a mesmeric re- 
 flection of the mind of my friend upon that of the patient. He always pro- 
 tested however that I was mistaken. This was in May, 1849. 
 
 Time passed on with its changing influences, and I found myself with its 
 every advance more and more confident of the reality of man's Spiritual re- 
 lations — so much so indeed that my statements from the pulpit and the press 
 frequently required explanations to my friends. So full, so positive, and so 
 unmistakable were they, that the voluntary opponents to my heresies pro- 
 nounced me a Spiritualist, and with the usual confidence of men who never 
 doubt their own decisions, stated that I was in correspondence with Spiritual 
 Mediums. This was not true in any sense in which they used the word, and 
 accordingly I replied to their statements as follows, in the November number 
 of the Christian Magazine : 
 " It is a false assumptiun that we ai'e in correspondence with " Spirit- 
 jppers." If it were true, it is a matter with which he has no more to do 
 thaiTF. have with the books of his library, or methods of his study ; but as it 
 is false," t'i-'^d has not even the shadow of foundation in truth, he will readily 
 pardon us iffor dismissing his sapient animadversions upon what is so far be- 
 yond the /line of our observations. Both he and Mr. Campbell know more 
 upon the/ subject than ever entered into our mind. They speak as if they 
 Tvere ab^''^ to blend the most perfect accuracy of narrative with a deduction 
 of abs/jlute scientific principles, and give the world a religio-philosophical 
 expla/®3-tion of modern " Spirit-Rappings." They know its spirit-origin 
 — it^' Satanic nature and Necromantic purposes, while we have never yet 
 bee^ favored with the slightest " rap." We hope to examine it, however ; 
 bi,i)at as yet, have not had time. Meanwhile, we would be glad to hear all 
 /they have to say on the subject, while we commend to their attention the 
 . fact that the Art of Printing, by which they are enlightening us as to its 
 Hadean character, was also once ascribed to Satan, as has been almost every 
 discovery in the power of mind and the laws of matter, for many hundred 
 years ! And lest they should hear, by consulting " mediums," embodied or 
 
INTRODUCTION. IS 
 
 disembodied, human or Satanic, that we also, as well as they, have been 
 among the " Rappers,'' we now advise them, that up to this date, September 
 l4th, A. D. 1853, we have not witnessed the phenomena, but hope, with 
 their permission, in an expected visit to their more northern arid knowing 
 latitudes, in the course of a few days, to take advantage of the time to see 
 the strange sights. Should they hear of our success, or lack of it, they will 
 please inform their readers ; but we pray them not to tell it to the Hopkins- 
 ville Elflers, nor to the Editor and correspondents of the " Christain Age." — 
 Meanwhile, can they not favor us with the information by which we can 
 readily find the most remarkable '■mediums,'' and especially those by which 
 they were convinced that " Spirit-RappiHg" is of the Devil 1 Any in- 
 fermation on this grave subject will be thankfully received, both by us and 
 others,, who acknowledge our ignorance of the nature of Necromancy, 
 Witchcraft, and " Spirit-Rappings," but who .desire to be ignorant no 
 longer. j. b. f." 
 
 From this it will be seen that we were without one solitary "demonstra- 
 tion " such as had been claimed for and by modern Spiritualists. But we had 
 determined upon the investigation, and confess that we were urged on by 
 more of hope than fear, seeing that sectarian bigotry ever ready to denounce 
 all truth in the incipient stages of its recognition, had uttered its weak and 
 foolish bull against "Spirit-Rapping." 
 
 I allude to these things that I may mark my own progress in the details 
 that follow, with reference to place, time and event, and not to create any 
 combative opposition, such as I have from the beginning avoided as alike 
 incompatible with the claims of Hulnanity and Truth. My subsequent expe- 
 rience and observation are detailed in the following letters and communica- 
 tions, which we now offer to the pubhc as an imperative duty we owe alike 
 to Truth and Right, and to the responsibilities that grow out of privileges 
 we regard as the highest and holiest ever granted to man. 
 Nashville, Tenn., Oct. 26, 1854. 
 
3ttUxs 
 
 ON SPIRITUAL INVESTIGATIONS. 
 
 "Springfield, Ohio, Oct. 24, 1853. 
 Mr. W. D. M. : 
 
 Ml/ Dear Friend — In accordance with my promise, I pro- 
 ceed to present you, in As concise a form as possible, my ob- 
 eervations on "spiritual manifestations." 
 
 The chief object of my present visit to Oliio, outside of the 
 desire to visit my numerous connections and friends, and some 
 secular business that required my attention, was to secure the 
 privilege of personal observation of these strange phenomena. 
 Much to my disappointment, I was informed, upon my arrival, 
 that the excitement with respect to them had died out, and 
 that it would be difficult, if not impossible, to prosecute my 
 designs. So frequently was this fact stated to me, that I had 
 well-nigh given over the search, when, quite unexpectedly, I 
 introduced the subject in the house of a worthy friend, who 
 informed me that himself and his brother were mediums. — 
 They had not been exei'cised for eighteen months ; had just 
 come in from the corn harvest to pay their respects to me; 
 and, though anxious to gratify me, evidently wished I had 
 sought some other gratification. By persuasion, however, 
 they consented, and we sat down seriously to the " table." 
 We had not been seated long until we had the "raps," the 
 " tipping of the stand," and decided charges in their nervous 
 systems. We received, also, responses by the aid of the al- 
 
16 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOK. 
 
 pliabet, and the name of an aged and deceased preacher-com- 
 panion of mine, was spelled out. The manifesting power 
 answering to this name gave answers to audible and mental 
 questions, somewhat remarkable in their charactor, but by no 
 means satisfactory as to the degree of intelligence in the re- 
 plies. There was enough, however, to excite all my powers 
 of inquiry, and to command my most serious attention. I had 
 not thought of the deceased father in Israel ; but having loved 
 and honored him in the flesh, had no objection to communing 
 with him in spirit. The afternoon, however, was wearing 
 away, and my friends were expecting me at the house of a rel- 
 ative. I persuaded my friend, the best medium, to accompany 
 me there. We opened the examination again at night, with 
 like results. Spirits that had departed in the room we occu- 
 pied were said to be present ; and among many strange things 
 revealed to us was that I myself would i-eceive unmistakable 
 manifestations shortly, and manifestations of some degree of 
 palpability during the ensuing twenty-four hours. Those who 
 witnessed the proceeding concluded that all we had seen and 
 heard were involuntary effects produced by the medium. We 
 retired to rest, dismissing the subject. Late in the night I 
 awoke from a most delightful dream, when I recognized dis- 
 tinct "raps" upon my right shoulder and breast. Of course I 
 was all attention. Satisfying myself that I was entirely a Wake, 
 I directed mentally several questions to the rapping power, and 
 received not very remarkable answers. 
 
 The subject was more or less dismissed from my mind, and 
 engagements in this place and Cincinnati called me away. 
 
 On Saturday morning last, a friend in Cincinnati having 
 procured me tickets to this place by way of Dayton — not the 
 direct route — I was much disappointed in ' learning that a 
 bridge on the way had been burned down on the night previous, 
 and I would be compelled to reach Springfield by another route, 
 late in the night. At once the thought occurred to me that I might 
 spend the day in, my desired investigation.' But having but 
 few acquaintances in the city, I failed to find the acknowl- 
 edged mediums, and most of the day was passed in reading. 
 I arrived in Springfield at ten o'clock at night, and found all 
 my family were gone— save the servants at the house where I 
 
LKTTEKS, AC- 17 
 
 am now writing — to Madison County — not to return for three 
 days. As Sunday passed away, mostly in the company of a 
 brother-in-law, a gentleman called and assured me we could 
 have a meeting, with a medium, at night. The meeting was 
 arranged for my room; and after tea at another house, I re- 
 turned, and found quite a number gathered, and three mediums 
 present. I mention these particulars, because there was much 
 in this meeting that, to say the least of it, revealed remark- 
 able coincidences. With the exception of one individual — a 
 Methodist clergyman, formerly from Tennessee — I was a total 
 stranger to all present. They neither knew me, nor knew of 
 me, Some of them. had come in, they scarcely knew why; and 
 one of the mediums was a total stranger to us all, who came, 
 as he said, under the impression that he "must come to this place 
 to-night." The coincidences of desire and of unexpected meet- 
 ing were so remarkable, that but for my knowledge of all that 
 had been done toward the meeting, I would have feared collu- 
 sion. On this point, however, I was fully satisfied. 
 
 The meeting was opened by prayer, at the suggestion of my 
 clerical friend. All the company were professedly religious — 
 one of the mediums a Methodist preacher, and a majority, 
 members of that church. 
 
 We were soon seated around a table, and joined in a good 
 old song of Zion, as they said, to produce passivity and har- 
 mony of mind. Our clerical medium stated to us, what we had 
 previously heai-d, that he was a man of embarrassing timidity 
 in the presence of strangers, and had been so all his life. That 
 he enjoyed spiritual communications best alone, and that in 
 company, even when he felt the influence most powerfully, he 
 hesitated to act. We encouraged him, and did all in our power 
 to make him feel at ease. Soon his arm was singularly agitated, 
 and, taking a pencil, he wrote as follows : " You (the spirits ad- 
 dressing him) should do your duty at all times, and under all 
 circumstances. What if you are in the presence of strangers ! 
 You are also in the presence of heavenly messengers, who are 
 ever ready to help and assist you. We know the state of your 
 mind. Be passive. We will think ; you must write. Say to 
 all who see and look on, God is present by his messengers, and 
 we wish to show that writing may be done intelligibly even by 
 
 2* 
 
18 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 one who is not willing to do his duty. You can not be made 
 to write now. You are too much excited. — R. F. Miller." 
 
 This gentleman continued nervously agitated, occasionally 
 wrote, but would not allow us to see his communications. He 
 folded them up carefully and put them in his pocket, and could 
 not be prevailed on to exhibit them. He is an amiable, timid 
 man, of the most respectable character, universally beloved; 
 and, though thought to be demented on this subject by some, 
 he is Auditor of the county, and a man of information. The 
 name to the above communication is that of bis son, deceased, 
 with whom, he says, he enjoys daily communion. He gave us 
 his experience in the spiritual phenomena, which was strange 
 enough, but quite a happy one. 
 
 Our stranger medium, whom we shall call Mr. S., was all the 
 time nervously agitated. He evidently passed into the state 
 called clairvoyant, when, in a very collected and pleasant man- 
 ner, he gave us the following, which I took down from his lipa ; 
 
 The Spirits will speak. Mortals are too anxious. We can communioatej 
 but our communications take the cast and coloring of the instrument's mind. 
 The instrument can not always connect the words as we impress them; and 
 a very slight alteration, made by the bias of their mind, causes error instead of 
 truth. We must therefore be cautious. The "truth is mighty and will pre- 
 vail." Were we possessed of perfectly passive instruments, we could over- 
 power all minds in the body. 
 
 At this moment another medium commenced speaking, who 
 had responded to all said by Mr. S. We will call him Mr. L, 
 He seemed to take up the last remark of Mv. S., and proceed- 
 ed as follows, in the German language, which was translated 
 for the benefit of all present : 
 
 Love in the heart, and a strong desire for wisdom, connected with a going 
 out of the mind toward Q-od, the All-good, unites all present in a chain (rf 
 sympathy, by which Spirits in the body come in contact with Spirit-minda. — 
 If supreme love of God were in you all, and reverence for his will over you, 
 a perfect chain of sympathy would be established with you and all Spirits 
 throughout the universe, whether in the body or out of the body. Then why 
 will you not submit to his will in the flesh, that your progress may be in. 
 creased when you leave the body? Why waste so much of your preoiooa 
 time and privilege? Why not progress toward the Great Center of the wis- 
 dom and the love Principle ? j 
 
 We do not know every thing; nor can we do every thing. We do all that 
 can be done with the mediumg we influence. Spirits out of the body are 
 
LETTERS, &C. 19 
 
 often not much further advanced than those in the body. Many Spirits are, 
 also, unwilling to reach forward. But wherever they do desire to advance to- 
 ward the great perfection, there are ever those who will assist them. Be cau- 
 tious. Believe not every Spirit that purports to come from the Spirit-world. 
 Believe no Spirit that bears not the impress of God's character. Spirits 
 out of the body, as well as in it, say, " We are good enough. " But you will 
 ask, why do not Spirits out of the body make progress? Because they halt 
 between two opinions. Hence the good Master said, " Why stand you idle 
 at all times ?" And you would not come to me, that you might have life 
 [Mr. L., in the natural state, can not speak G-erman at all.] 
 
 Here Mr. L. stopped, and Mr. S. began : 
 
 r Progression onward and upward I What is progression on earth, if it ex- 
 tend not to the Spirit- worlds? Advanced Spirits look upon mortals with 
 sympathy and pity. They see the vital spark of immortality enter the body, 
 to run its course upon the earth. The infant is taught by the mother, and 
 the mind is bent— for what? For wisdom? Alasl too frequently the re- 
 verse. Prom the training of the mother, the child passes to the tutor; is 
 watched vigilantly, urged on strenuously, and taught to accumulate— what? 
 Earthly treasures. He is urged on to premature manhood; ushered into 
 business, often with constitution destroyed by study, and worn out by vices 
 The paths of manhood are then strewn by thorns and brambles, and he is 
 ushered through the world to a premature grave — and where is he? Where 
 is the germ of eternal life given of God ? It is uncultivated, undeveloped, 
 has made no progress — and where is it? By the laws of nature it is attract- 
 ed to the lower spheres, there to remain till generation after generation has 
 been born into the earth ; until some good Spirit shall be able to recall its ex- 
 istence, not much removed from that of the brute. 
 
 A second birth 1 How often the misconstruction of this word I Think ye 
 not that the death of the body is the birth of the Spirit ? Many in the body, 
 when they are permitted to taste the fountain of the waters of Ufe, imagine 
 they have received the second birth. Deceive not thyself, mortal. Every 
 time you taste these heavenly waters you are advanced in the powers of love- 
 God is love. Heaven is love. Heaven is here. Heaven is with you. Its 
 kingdom or rule may be within you. Harmony and love make heaven — ha- 
 tred and discord, hell. Beware, therefore, of a premature birth into the 
 Sprit-world, and wait not to depart to commence thy development and im- 
 provement. 
 
 Here Mr. L. sung us a most beautiful German song, music 
 and poetry purporting to be composed by a German ancestor, 
 deceased more than a hundred years, for the occasion. The 
 ideas were certainly good — the music very good. What made 
 it remarkable was, that all his acquaintances declared that he 
 knew not, in his natural state, one word of German. I will 
 give you a translation of the song as soon as I have time. 
 
20 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 After singing, the Spirit again spoke : 
 
 The medium's mind is difficult to impress. He resists our power, owing to 
 his fear of the criticism of superior minds, present. The thoughts he tries to 
 express are the views and experience of many Spirits. We wish to say 
 through him, that whenever you seek spiritual communion you should divest 
 the mind of all prejudice, and fill it with a desire for progress in vrisdom. If 
 you come with idle curosity, your good friends in the Spirit-world leave you 
 to inferior Spirits, who will also have sympathy with you, and perhaps gratify 
 you, but deceive you. It cannot be otherwise. lAke loves like. With a good 
 object Spirits every where have sympathy. 
 
 Think not that your good friends, at death, go far off. Give up the false 
 idea. Look not to the grave. There is neither father, mother, brother, sister 
 nor friend there. They are around you ;. and could they express their happi- 
 ness and their interest in.you, you would never look again for them in the dark 
 grave. Your sorrow and grief would pass away. 
 
 Bear up under your lot. . In every trial you have Spirit-friends who sym- 
 pathise with you. Many honest men will not receive this truth, because of its 
 simplicity. They will ask for greater manifestations. When they receive 
 these,, they will still ask for greater. But remember the weakness of our in- 
 struments, and keep good objects before you. Live right, and your eyes vrill 
 be opened to heavenly visions. 
 
 Here Mr. S. said he desired to speak to me. He said : 
 
 You are often under spiritual influence. We direct you in many things. 
 In your daily walk and private devotions, we are near you. We whisper 
 things to you contrary to your former convictions, and we see the growth of 
 your mind. We have led you from the beaten path, you think at times, too 
 far. Look not back, we pray you. Pear not. Press onward and upward. 
 
 Thus they continued alternately, speaking in German and 
 English, singing and gesticulating, till the evening had grown 
 quite late, when what purpprted to be the German Spirit sang 
 a parting hymn through the medium, bidding each of us good- 
 night, and assuring us we would meet again. 
 
 The whole proceeding was to me strange and remarkable. 
 I was left without doubt as to the clairvoyant power of both; 
 but as to the spiritual ofigin, you will allow me still to suspend 
 the expression of my opinion for a short time. 
 
 With assurances of the highest respect, believe me, dear 
 sir, very truly, etc., ,^ b_ ^ 
 
LETTERS, &C. 21 
 
 Nashville, Tenn., 10th Nov., 1854. 
 W. D. M*.:— 
 
 My Dear Friend: — While I remained in Springfield, Ohio, 
 during a period of six weeks, I was regularly .engaged in the 
 examination of Spiritual Phenomena, under circumstances 
 every way favorable to a calm and candid investigation. After 
 witnessing, what I havp detailed to you in a previous letter, I 
 requested the privilege of investigating what were denomi- 
 nated, "Physical Demonstrations." A meeting was immedi- 
 ately called for that purpose ; a large company of ladies and 
 gentlemen, of the highest respectability, were present, and a 
 circle of skeptics and believers surrounded a large dining table, 
 weighing, I suppose, not less than fifty pounds. My attention 
 was directed to a little girl of some fifteen years, perhaps more, 
 very small of her age, who was declared to be the medium of 
 these wonderful appeals to the outward senses, I learned that 
 she was an orphan, and a day laborer in a factory, for her owa 
 support and that of an aged grand-mother. She was well 
 known to two of my brothers-in-law, who had accompanied me 
 to the meeting, but who had never witnessed a Spiritual dem- 
 onstration. They spoke of her kindly ; said she had been in 
 their employ ; ' was uncultivated, but worthy of the highest 
 commendation for industry, and kindness to an aged relative ; 
 andr that they regretted to see her engaged in a work they re- 
 garded as deceptive and dangerous. She appeared awkward 
 and timid, when introduced to the company, and evidently 
 manifested a desire to retire from the gaze of so many strange 
 eyes. Her confidence was soon gained, and she took her seat 
 at the table. We had been seated but a few moments, when 
 I discovered a sensible agitation of the table under our hands, 
 which I was ready to ascribe to the unconscious pressm-e of 
 the party, or some person in the circle. Soon, however, our 
 little "Mary" — the only name of the medium, with which we 
 were favored, evidently passed through a strange transforma- 
 
 * The secoad and third letters of this series, originally published in the "Spiritual 
 Telegraph" of New Yorlc, have beeu mislaid. The facts presented in them, howerer, 
 are substantially stated above. 
 
22 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 tion, that gave regularity to her features, kindaess of expres- 
 sion to her countenance, and exquisite grace to her general 
 demeanor. She lifted her hands, as if to catch some invisible 
 influence descending from above,, and placed them upon the 
 heads of several persons present, and among the rest, that of 
 Mrs. F. Her eyes were closed, and I was impressed by her 
 en^^e manner, that she was the most adroit deceiver, or was 
 entiraiy unconscious of her movements. After completing 
 this pantonimic anointing, she again placed her hands on the 
 table, and the following effects immediately succeeded. The, 
 table was thrown suddenly from her and against the persons op- 
 posite ; it was tipped down on each side and again elevated with 
 a rapidity, almost inconceivable. Our hands were thrown above 
 it by a power we could not appreciate, and several of the party 
 present were made to clap their's above their heads, among 
 whom was one of the most confirmed skeptics present — who 
 has since beconje a remarkable writing medium. I prescribed 
 several movements of the table which were made, as with the 
 velocity of thought ; and loud raps were heard under and upon 
 it, to the astonishment of all present. This character of dem- 
 onstration was carried on for some twenty or thirty minutes, 
 when "Mary" said, Mr. M. cannot rise from his seat. We exam- 
 ined the gentleman referred to, and found him firmly seated, 
 his feet and chair rivetted to the floor. Several persons, of 
 great physical strength, attempted to remove his chair, and 
 failed. A number of experiments of this kind were repeated 
 and repeatedly examined, by all the scrutinizing powers, our 
 company could command. The company seemed confounded. 
 At length, a Mr. F., a connexion of mine, who was present and an 
 open denouncer of Spiritualism, spoke and said : "If Mary can 
 have that table moved without our or her hands upon it, I will be- 
 lieve." Of course I did not expect that this could be done. 
 Immediately, with graceful gesture, she motioned every per- 
 son from the table to a distance of not less than four feet. 
 She seemed to examine — eyes still closed — to ascertain that 
 neither human foot nor dress were near it. She sat down in 
 her chair at the, table, and was suddenly moved six feet from 
 the table, her chair carried, as it were, by invisible hands. She 
 then remarked that her chair was fastened and could not be 
 
JjHiTTJESKS, &C. 23 
 
 moved. A gentleman attempted to move it, and confirmed her 
 statement. She ordered all to be seated and quiet, with an 
 air of authority, that would have provoked a smile on a less 
 serious occasion, had it not been for the true dignity of her 
 manner. Then pointing to the table, she commanded it to 
 "come." It moved more rapidly than any two men could have 
 moved it, over a rough carpet, no human hand, nor any dy- 
 namic power, that we could recognize by the external senses , 
 being near it. She commanded it back again, and it obeyed 
 her order; when the alphabet was called, and a name, which ' 
 was said to be that of her deceased mother, was distinctly rap- 
 ped, each rap answering to the letters as she called them. My 
 sceptical connection spoke out and said : "It is enough, I am 
 convinced." I need not describe the effect upon our company, 
 as his honest conviction was theirs, and many who were then 
 present are now avowed believers. 
 
 I have since witnessed many similar demonstrations, at my 
 own house and that of others, and could refer to gentlemen 
 who, with me, have heai-d distinct sounds, made at our request, 
 Upon doors, furniture, the floor and ceiling of rooms ; have felt 
 them upon their own clothing and persons, and under circum- 
 stances {hat admitted of no doubt. 
 
 Allow me to say, however, that these physical demonstra- 
 tions, we regard as intended to prove the existence and presence 
 of Spiritual intelligences ; but that we never rely upon them 
 for satisfactory information, and they seldom occur, perhaps 
 never, in so remarkable a manner as detailed above, when you 
 are engaged in receiving communications through more high- 
 ly developed — that is, more mentally opened — mediums. You 
 will readily see that a table cannot be made as intelligible a 
 mode, of moral and intellectual communion, as a human mind 
 aai its bodily vocal organs, and it should not be expected. — ' 
 Much of the foolish questioning, such as "fortune telling," 
 &C., that alas! characterise the highest standards of many hu- 
 man desires, we regard, as entirely unreliable and a silly abuse 
 of a knowledge of a presence that might, were the medium^ to 
 go forward in their own development, be turned to the loftiest 
 and holiest uses. We have found, also, that where naught 
 else is sought than an idle past-time, in witnessing these un- 
 
24 SPIKITUAL COMMUITION. 
 
 mistakable evidences of Spirit- presence, they cease to occur, 
 or occur under such conditions as confuse those seeking the m, 
 and almost force them to go forward or abandon their efforts. 
 
 You will now allow me to sum up briefly the phenomena I 
 have witnessed, since my investigations began : 
 
 First. — I have seen tables and other furniture moved, with 
 and without hands ; heard distinct, and sometimes loud, raps 
 on the ceiling, floor, and furniture of various rooms, which 
 were changed from one locality to another, as doubts arose as 
 to any unobserved causes, to which we would have attributed 
 them but for the transition ; have had them upon my person, 
 clothing, pillow, pulpit, and still have them in almost every se- 
 rious hour of thought and meditation, and have them near me 
 as I write ; and I find this experience to be that of hundreds 
 who, with me and others, believers and skeptics, have witness- 
 ed or realized, all I here state to be true. 
 
 Second.^-1 have heard — in the presence of scores, whose 
 names are at aay man's command who may desire them for an 
 honest reference — native Americans, who never spoke a word 
 of German, discourse for hours in that tongue, in prose and 
 poetry, in the presence of native Germans, who pronounced 
 their addresses pure specimens of the power of their language. 
 I see, daily, lengthy essays and books, written under what 
 claims to be Spirit-intelligence, above, far above the capacity 
 and culture of the instruments through whom they are written. 
 There is scarcely a day in which I do not receive such com- 
 munications ; and if a day passes without it, it is my neglect, 
 not that of the intelligence, that seems ever ready to speak, 
 when a proper medium can be secured. At home and abroad, 
 in the houses of strangers and acquaintances, such mediums 
 haye described the age, appearance, time of death and the pecu- 
 liarities of character of the deceased relatives df persons 
 present, and where they could have had no acquaintance with 
 them, and in many instances, could not have known of their ex- 
 istence or death. I have had meetings of mediums who 
 knew nothing of each other, occur at my house, and else- 
 where, without their knowledge, and to which they were 
 brought from a distance of miles,' and which seemed as inex- 
 plicable to them as to me, until after some^effect, for their ben- 
 
LETTERS, &0. 25 
 
 efit, was secured by their meeting, and explained by their Spirit- 
 monitors. To prove the identity of Spirit-intellige nces, com- 
 municating to me through others, they have detailed private 
 conversations held with me during their earth-life ; referred to 
 incidents and events of which the mediums could have known 
 nothing ; described, accurately, occurrences taking place at a 
 distance of hundreds of miles ; answered questions that had 
 been written in my private records for future investigation, 
 months after they had passed' from my active memory; stated 
 the state of my investigations of various subjects, with the 
 folly or wisdom, as they regarded it, of my difficulties ; — leav- 
 ing me, on the whole, no choice as to whether I would regard 
 them as what they claimed to be, save that of honest convic- 
 tion or the most shameless hypocrisy. Allow me to say, there- 
 fore, that there is no event of history ; no fact in mental phi- 
 losophy ; no conclusions in logical dialectics, more fully and 
 forcibly established, in my convictions, than the following : 
 
 I BELIEVE, I KNOW, THAT I HAVE HELD, AND NOW FKEaUENTLY 
 HOLD, COMMUNION, INTELLIGIBLE AND IMPROVING, WITH KINDRED AND 
 ELEVATED SpiEITS, WHO HAVE PASSED FROM FLESHLY SIGHT, 
 
 You will not be surprised, therefore, at my willingness to 
 risk reputation ; the dearest ties of friendship, and prospects 
 of earthly gain and honor, if need be, in the avowal and pro- 
 pagation of this faith, eCnd the results to which it must inevi- 
 tably'lead. _ God knows, and every intimate friend on earth 
 knows, that I would hesitate, long and seriously, to avow a 
 faith that was doubtful in my own mind, or of doubtful in- 
 fluence for good in my dim foresight, where so much is appa- 
 rently at stake. I think I may safely appeal to my past life 
 as proof, that the dearest personal and earthly considtrations, 
 have often been sacrificed, where it was thought my action 
 would affect the interests or happiness of others. Know, then, 
 that it is from the maturest consideration of duty, and the obli- 
 gation that every man owes to truth and right, and especially 
 when truth and right are ridiculed and denounced, that I de- 
 tail tp you these results of a long experience and the most se- 
 rious and solemn investigations of my life. Willingly, I can- 
 not find it in my heart to disappoint a friend or injure an ene- 
 my. And with such friends, as in the Providence of God have 
 
26 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 surrounded me : who have proved themselves true and en4a- 
 ring when every form of bigotry and animosity were aroused 
 against my position, reputation and influence ; — with all this ^ 
 pressure of enmity and friendship upon me, you must know, 
 and all will hereafter know, that nothing but loyalty to con- 
 viction and a desire to preserve , privileges I have learned to 
 esteem above what men call life or death, could induce me to 
 lay these facts before the world. 
 
 If it be asked what good we expect to effect by the statement 
 of these facts, we answer, the spread of truth upon the dear- 
 est, purest and holiest relations of man, and the breaking away 
 erf the clouds that gather round the mind of man in view of 
 death and futurity, the darkness of which can no where bo 
 more distinctly felt than in the asking of such a question. The 
 purity, angelic loveUhess and divine holiness that such a faith, 
 if firmly based, must secure, inspires the loyal soul, as with 
 heavenly beatitudes, in the contemplation. Its power to re- 
 strain and reform ; to soften the hard heart of evil indulgence : 
 to expose the still harder heart of bigotry and religious denun- 
 ciation ; to moisteii the eye of criminal effrontry, which the 
 hypocricies of the world have made stern and fixed ; to bring 
 the strong man of selfish apathy, as a child once more in com- 
 pany with his brother-ohildren, at the feet of maternal or sis- 
 terly tenderness, whose earthly bodies have long since been en- 
 tombed ; to keep down the unnatural separations of families 
 beneath the manly wisdom and fatherly afiection of one who 
 daims all as his, and still needing his care ; to turn the scoff 
 of Godless ribaldry into loving faith, and the shame of pulpit 
 curses pronounced upon human brethren and by human beings, 
 of eternal doom, into bjessings of eternal help; to make all, 
 yes all, realize an inner-religion, which worships at the altar of 
 eternal truth and unchangeable love. With such aims and 
 prospects before us, to ask what is the good of general, tangi- 
 ble Spirit-intercourse, is to , ask the good of immortality, of 
 Heaven, and of God. 
 
 I beg leave to present you a brief reference to the charao- 
 ter of the mediumship of the persons through whom most of 
 the communioatit)ns, that follow, were received. I believe you 
 are personally acquainted with all, and are intimately so with 
 
LETTERS, AC. 27 
 
 three. And, sir, it affords me high pleasure, after our long and 
 friendly intercourse, to hail one so candid, so truth-loving and 
 so free to express his convictions, as yourself, as a believer in 
 Spiritual intercourse ; and especial!/, when I remember, that 
 this result is that of personal observation. I could mention 
 a number of ladies and gentlemen, of the highest respectabili- 
 ty, who, like yourself, approached the investigation with doubt 
 and distrust, and who are now rejoicing in a faith that finds a 
 respomse in every intuition of their reason, and every demand 
 of their conscibnce. 
 
 Mr. Champion is both a writing and a speaking medium. 
 He was developed as a speaking medium, very unexpectedly 
 to himself, at my house, as noticed in the communication from 
 an Indian Chief, Sept. 25, 1854. He frequently, by interior 
 vision, sees Spirits ; is carried by them through a variety of 
 pleasing and mournful scenes, and seems to live, for a few 
 hours, in the magnificence of the Spirit-state. His expe- 
 rience in this respect would make an interesting volume. The 
 process of death ; the re-forming of the Spiritual body after 
 its freedom ; its rank and habits; its power and pleasures, are 
 often presented before him ; and the efiect of beholding their 
 serenity, harmony and elevation swell his heart with gladsome 
 emotions, altogether inexpressible. Most of the communica- 
 tions from him, which I present for your examination, have 
 been given me without solicitation, and on occasions that 
 neither he nor I provided. They seemed accidental, but were 
 evidently arranged by his Spirit-guides. 
 
 Mr. C. has been associated with Mr. W. W Finn, of this 
 city,, who has the high honor of first calling his attention to 
 the subject, and to whose zeal, and sacrifices, the cause of 
 Spiritualism in Nashville, is more indebted than to any other 
 man. He is himself a medium, but I have not been favored 
 with any of his communications. For many of these, thi'ough 
 Mr. C, I owe him a debt of obligation. 
 
 Mrs. Ferguson is a medium for visions as well as writing.' 
 She always sees the Spirit while communicating; whether 
 through herself or others. Frequently, while engaged in her 
 household duties, she receives a request from some Spirit-friend 
 to give forth a communication. In such cases, she sometimes 
 
28 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 refuses, and again, after her duties are over, will sit down and 
 in a few moments, pour forth the wishes of her invisible visi 
 tants. She often recognizes them while engaged in ordinary 
 conversation with her friends ; while visiting among her neigh- 
 bors ; at church, and on the street ; and refers to such greet- 
 ings, only in the sacred privacy of confiding friendship ; and 
 then with evident wonder that all do not realize their presence. 
 She sees them come and go ; marks their pleasure and disap- 
 pointment, and were it not for the materialistic skepticism she 
 meets, would, perhaps, never meet an earthly friend without 
 calling attention to a presence near them, they may still cherish 
 in their memory, or may have forgotten. We would delight to 
 give you many of her visions, but have failed to secure her 
 consent. Nothing but the highest sense of Religious duty, and 
 that after repeated admonitions from her Spirit-monitors, could 
 induce her to allow even this brief notice, and the use we mate 
 of the communications that follow. There are many others 
 in our possession, which, we yet hope she will consent to give 
 to the public. 
 
 Miss Agnes Morrison was developed under your own ob- 
 servation. She has felt the retarding; influence of ridicule, 
 from those who knew nothing of the difhculties attending a 
 development so extraordinary, and those who indulged it, now 
 wonder why she has not advanced more rapidly. She is what 
 we would call a pictorial medium, and presents, at times, the 
 highest pschycical and Spiritual truths under symbols most 
 beautiful and impressive. She has never failed to convince 
 all, who have taken the time and pains necessary to an honest 
 investigation. She promises as much as any medium within 
 my knowledge, and I fondly hope you will take her under your 
 protection, and encourage her family to treat all her efforts 
 with affectionate interest. They will be amply repaid, and 
 tlirough her mind will receive light from the Spirit-world, not 
 to be dimmed by their past disappointments, or the heedlessness 
 of committed opponents. 
 
 My daughter Virginia both writes and speaks under Spirit im- 
 pressions. Her manner, voice and language are graceful and ap- 
 propriate in the extreme, and I only withhold her best communi- 
 cations because they are all connected, and will make a treatise 
 
LETTERS, &C. 29 
 
 In themselves. We had no thought of her as a medium till we 
 were advised of her peculiar organization and capacity, from 
 the Spirit-world. She seems not as yet aware of her strange 
 privileges, when in the normal state, and, is more interested in 
 what she has been writing or speaking than even the astonished 
 listeners, who witness her happy and impressive transforma- 
 tions. 
 
 I hope, Sir, it is not necessary for me to say to you, that 
 much that purports to come from the Spiritual world, we re- 
 gard as the unburthening of the mind of the medium, under a 
 Spiritual impulse indeed, but as merely preparatory to a more 
 perfect impression from that source. When the control be- 
 comes perfect, and only then, should we expect commtmica- 
 tions, such as the controlling power, desires. Upon this sub- 
 ject, Spirits have frequently admonished us of what our own 
 good sense did teach, or should have taught us. Indeed, they 
 say, we can not imagine the insufferable sorrow they feel when 
 misunderstood, or when their imparted knowledge is misjudged 
 and abused. Mediums, in such cases, usually lose their 
 privileges. A mass of undigested writing, half prose and half 
 poetry, is often presented to the world as pure spiritual teach- 
 ing, consisting of almost every form of ignorance, sectarianism 
 and duplicity, while every person concerned, was admonished 
 of its true nature and should have stated their admonitions to 
 the public. It is on this account we publish many imperfect 
 documents in the Records that follow, that the reader may see 
 under what circumstances they are delivered, and be able, in 
 his own progress, not to allow self-deception. We believe, it 
 will be found, that the Spiritualteaching of this age, presents 
 a more harmonious uniformity, than can be claimed for that of 
 any religious sect in Christendom; and, that too, in the infancy 
 of its movement, and from every variety and diversity of tem- 
 perament, culture and character of the persons, used as me- 
 diums. But while we state this undoubted truth, the diiBcul- 
 ties represented above, should not be lost sight of, if we would 
 go forward to the highest forms of wise and considerate discrimi- 
 nation. We have found that the least anxietj' manifested by 
 the persons witnessing; the most perfect quiet and composure 
 of mind, nay I would more truthfully say, the greatest amount 
 
30 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOir. 
 
 of calm aspiration of mind, after the pure, the good, the eter- 
 nal; the least said to the medium, in the normal state, as to 
 what you desire, and a willingness to learn before we assume 
 to teach and guide, axe the conditions upon which we have re- 
 ceived the most satisfactory evidences, and inspiring traths. 
 So well satisfied are we, by every sense of our bodies and fac- 
 ulty of our minds, that spiritual intelligences do commune 
 with us, that we deem every thing objectionable that would ex- 
 cite, or make anxious the mind of the medium, fearing, that in 
 that anxiety, the intelligence communicating, may so min- 
 gle with the desires of the instrument, that we cannot distin- 
 guish between them. You will find no difficulty in this re- 
 spect, if you will keep the mind of the medium free from anx- 
 iety, your own or that of others. In a word, we know of but 
 one condition of perfect mediumship; a condition easily remem- 
 bered but not so readily complied with. That is : we should 
 neither aid nor resist the influence brought to bear upon the 
 medium. We and the medium should be sufficiently free from 
 our fleshly or personal anxiety, to be willing to receive first, 
 and afterwards judge of what we had received. Or, I might 
 say, you will always find that this intelligence is regulated by 
 the laws of mind; and the conditions necessary to any and all 
 mental improvement, must be observed ; and in the exact de- 
 gree of that observance, will be the degree of advancement by 
 all concerned. We 'get what we seek, when we are prepared 
 to receive it. A due consideration of the laws of the mind, 
 and the conditions of all mental experience will satisfactorily 
 explain all of folly or disappointment, that attends the ap- 
 proaches of men to this high form of intellectual and moral 
 improvement. Let no.medium suppose, that he or she can be 
 perfect, in more than one type of development, at the same 
 time. When you seek physical demonstrations, do not expect 
 intellectual ; or when receiving intellectual thought and love, 
 ask not to see a table turned, or a man suspended in the air ; 
 for although the one may be seen, and the other realized, you 
 need never expect them through the same mediumship. 
 
 To the honest objector, we would offer a suggestion. Spi- 
 ritual Communication is a divine institution or appointment, 
 or the foundation of every Religion in this land is baseless. — 
 
LETTERS, &0. 31 
 
 The Bible is a collection of Spiritual communications, made 
 through human angels, extending over a history of thousanda 
 of years. If its claims, in this respect, lie true, Spiritual Com- 
 munications must be the result of Eternal Law : the Law of 
 God, respecting the unfolding and perfection of mind. We are 
 not surprised to find, therefore, Spiritual communion mark- 
 f ng the tablets of every age, reaching over the unsearcha- 
 ble Past, and antedating all reliable history. Its altars stand, 
 or moulder, in silent eloquence, upon the hill-tops of every 
 land. Not a sacred book of any people, that does not recog- 
 nize it. Ever since death removed human beings from exter- 
 nal vision, Spirits have returned to influence and help those 
 left behind. Hence, we find impressible persons, through 
 whom Spirit-messages of Wisdom and Love, have been re- 
 ceived among all nations, and in all ages. All along the line 
 of the Centuries, we see Spiritual light, striving to enter the in- 
 stitutions of the world. Avarice and selfish assumption first 
 denounce its mediums, then flatter, and alas ! too often bribe 
 them, into the shameless purposes that characterise the super- 
 stition and tyranny of every clime. Now the den of Lions 
 opens to a Daniel, and then he is seated among the nobles of 
 the realm. Now, Joseph is a dreamer in prison, and then, 
 Viceroy of mighty Egypt. Now, Paul and Barnabas are 
 mobbed by a rabble, and then, worshipped as gods. Now, 
 Anaxagoras is followed by the most powerful Athenians as a 
 Philosopher, and then, persecuted and driven into exile, for 
 impiety to the reigning divinity. Now, Socrates is honored as a 
 Moral Philosopher, the wisest of men; then, ridiculed in a 
 comedy, for magical arts, and then doomed to drink the hem- 
 lock. Now, Pilgrim Fathers profess inspiration to assert their 
 lights as religious men, and then, burn witches for similar 
 claims. " But wisdom is justified of her children," and the 
 eternal laws of mind and matter make themselves known to 
 all who desh'e to obey them. Except, sir, in periods of great 
 and general corruption, such as have usually preceded some 
 tremendous revolution in society, and the downfall of some 
 ■world-encumbering State, whose vice has long exerted an un- 
 restrained power, and whose hypocrisy walks unblushingly up- 
 qn the high places of the earth, the mass of mankind, 
 
32 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 never are Sadducees ; never doubt of " angel or Spirit." The 
 reasoning head, and the feeling heart, everywhere admit that 
 our claims to the sensual world are but temporary; that we be- 
 long, essentially, to a higher world, from which we have a di- 
 vine birth, and towards which, through new scenes of devel- 
 opment, unfolding new powers of action and enjoyment, we 
 are pressing toward that perfection and purity we call God — 
 more in adoration than in comprehension. Our Spiritual af- 
 finities are in everything proclaimed. The order and regular- 
 ity of the Universe ; the wonders and beauties of Nature, find 
 a Besponse in every uncorrupted and cleansed heart, which ut- 
 ters its faith by day and by night. Faintly it is heard amid 
 the monstrous creations of Oriental Mythology, and its light 
 steals through the veil of error and fable, that swell the soul 
 of the Occidental hunter and warrior. The elegant and grace- 
 ful forms of Grecian art proclaim it, and the rude Pagoda of 
 Indus hides it not beneath its gorgeous trappings. It flowed 
 in streams of honeyed eloquence from the lips of him, for 
 whom the city of Minerva mingled her darkest cup. It 
 breathed from the Tusculan retreat of Cicero, and was pro- 
 claimed by Aurelius from the throne of the world. It was 
 brought to light from the darkness of Judean superstitions, by 
 the return of the Holy Nazarene to the vision of hundreds of 
 his friends. It is the Wisdom of the Old Testament and the 
 Faith of the New. 
 
 But if it still be asked, how it is possible for Spirits to return, 
 I answer, by the same method through which they leave the 
 world. How do they leave? Let the skeptic answer. If it be 
 asked how can they converse, we answer, how can men converse 
 on earth, thousands of miles apart, by an earthly Telegraph.' 
 Are we told, by the medium of Electricity ? You have then our 
 answer. And we would press the enquiry by asking, if men, 
 by the knowledge of an Eternal Principle of Nature, can da- 
 guerreotype a human countenance upon a metahc plate, think 
 yoa it must be impossible, for Spirit-friends to stamp an idea, 
 a thought, a sentence, a book,'upon a human intellect? And 
 which is the most reasonable, to suppose that God, in the con- 
 stitution of his universe, left no means of communication for 
 his children, or that he has given to all the agencies of recipro- 
 cal approach and friendship ? Yours, &c., j. b. f. 
 
|tritttal C0MttEii:ati0tis. 
 
 COMMUNICATION I. 
 
 THBOUGH THE MEDIUM OF MISS AOITES MORRtSON'S MIND — ^A SWEET-TEMPERED 
 GIEL OF roURTEEK TEARS. 
 
 I see a magnificent Cathedral ; enclosed by large and well- 
 proportioned trees, arranged in avenues. A stream flows near 
 it. Numerous crowds are thronging the avenues, having crossed 
 the stream to reach it. ' They lift up their voices in lofty strains 
 of worship and praise. A mighty man has arisen to address 
 them. I would that I could repeat his words, but {his is im- 
 possiblew He seems to aay : , "^|The Spirits are mighty and will 
 accompliflh their work. We come here to worship our Univer- 
 sal. Father. We all iiiherit from his unbounded goodness this 
 h^py Spirit-land. Wd must try and help the people in the 
 rudimental world to do as God;willeth. There are many of 
 them who believe us not. We should not press them, too strong- 
 ly but give them our blissful knowledge by degrees. We will 
 after a while haVe it so that-all may commune with us as though 
 they were of us. Meanwhile, we niust relieve their midnight 
 ignorance and make them better. They will then rejoice with 
 us. There are many wh6 go by Death 1o the dark Spirit-land. 
 We are called to teach^ll^em also how to relieve their ignorance, 
 and. open their souls to.h.olier cliijaes. There will a time come 
 when all will be happy together. Then will even our joy he 
 increased. 
 [Supposing the scene to be intended as an allegory, I asked 
 
 what was its meaning. We received a reply :] 
 
 3* 
 
34 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 The stream is the stream of earthly life. The Church is 
 the Home of the Spirit. The trees are the les.=>ons of Beauty 
 and Wisdom. The peaceful animals that recline in the shade 
 are the dispositions we should cherish. The teacher typifies 
 our sources of knowledge,, and the songs our felicity and tri- 
 umph. If now you will listen you shall hear the song : 
 
 Beauty is a heam of light 
 
 That gathers o'er the blooming flower, 
 It gilds both jfield and mountain height '' 
 
 ' Here we could get no more and the medium arose. 
 Meryvilk, Ky., July 24, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION II. 
 
 THROUGH ASSES. 
 
 I see a towering mount covered over by« animals of all de- 
 scriptions. It is festooned with vines and blooming with 
 flowers. A broad river flows by its side and winds around its 
 base, presenting every variety of cascade and cataract, before 
 moving on into a wide and undulating valley. The sweetest • 
 strains of music, pour forth from myriad voices, accompanied by 
 innumerable instruments, while hosts of happy. Spirits move to 
 the melodious notes, in offices of duty and ecstasies of love. I 
 heard a strain which I cannot repeat, but it was something 
 like- 
 Happy Spirits come away, 
 
 Why should ye stay 
 
 Where all the day 
 Vou feel life's bitter sorrow. 
 
 O, come ! let us go . 
 
 Where purest blossoms grow, 
 
 And little children ever bring 
 
 Then: voice of dftily song; 
 
 The time shall not be long, 
 
 Come, come away ! 
 
 Menjvaie, Ky., Jvly 25, 1854. 
 
COHMUNICATIONS. 
 
 AGAIS THROUGH AGNES. 
 
 I see a mighty man. He stands upon a lofty mountain and 
 says, " Peace be unto you." 
 
 There is a time for all thingSi The day shall come when all 
 shall see joy every where. Yes ; joy every wher«. 
 "O'er all the lands that God has made. " 
 
 No one can know the happiness you will then see. There will 
 yet be men everywhere to teach what awaits you in the Spirit- 
 land. 
 
 [I asked his name. She said she saw many names on rolls 
 and flags, but could give the letters of only one, which she 
 gave, one by one, 
 
 "PAUL THE APOSTLE." 
 
 She was not aware that ihe letters spelled the name till I told 
 her. I understood this as a scene presented by her guardian 
 Spirit for our instruction.] 
 
 Meryville, Ky., July 23, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION III. 
 
 THKOUGH MES. J. B. FEEGUSON. 
 
 At 12 o'clock, wiule a company of four persons, including 
 Mrs. F., were conversing, she said, " If you will all leave the 
 room, I will make a communication, from a Spirit now present, 
 to Mr. Ferguson." I was lying down at the time, but readily 
 consented. When alone, her countenance assumed a very hap- 
 py expression and she exclaimed : 
 
 "0, that I could give you what I sea, as I see it; but it is 
 impossible. I will do the best I can to tell you what she de- 
 sires to communicate." 
 
 [I did not even suspect what Spirit she referred to, and knew 
 nottill wehad proceeded through most of the communication. 
 She commenced as from the Spirit :] 
 
36 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 I died while in the bloom of youthful womanhood. The 
 germ was crushed^ within me ere it was fully opened. J desired 
 to live muchlbnger, and would have lived.had my early train- 
 i^ng been more perfect. Say, therefore, to those who have the 
 care of my children, Train them up so as to secure robust^ 
 healthy constitutions. Prom me they inherit Very delioale 
 ones. When I departed, I desired to live. But no sooner did I 
 give up my frail ten eme^nt than a bright, happy and glorious 
 world opened to tny enraptured vision. I am nciw^with conge- 
 nial friend^ iind relations, and am held upward towardmansiori^ 
 of Eternal Progression. I would not return if I could. My 
 friends here are far more numerous and beneficial to me than 
 the loved ones, left, butfor a short time, behind. Tliey strength- 
 en the native nobleness of my nature, and help my strongest 
 desire for the perfect and everlasting. 
 
 I wish to say that no earthly fkiU could have saved me. My 
 fraine wa3 too frail. Cast no reflection Upon any one. All 
 was done that could be done. My time had come. No power 
 on earth could have held me then. I see the happiness of some 
 disturbed by an opposite thought. It is unjust and should not 
 be indulged.' 
 
 [Here the medium said, " She wishes to say more, but I cannot 
 get it. I see the wonderful enlargement of her mind. How 
 happy to die so pure, so noble in our purposes. The brightness 
 dazzles me. I cannot sefe for brightness." Again, after a few 
 moments she said :] 
 
 To you, O, my brother, I would say, your calling is one re- 
 cognized by liigh-born Spirits. Many, many, many Spii-itg sur- 
 round you daily. Be true to your position, and fear not the face 
 of misguided and time-serving mortals. I desired m,uch to see 
 you when dying ; but could not. But no sooner did I enter the 
 Spirit-state than I saw you and your exalted mission. Your 
 life must continue in devotion to the true inteyeBts of mankind. 
 Your mind will be ; directed day. by day as your duties open. — 
 Follow your intuitions. Consult not with flesh and blood.— 
 Be careful, however, to discriminate between the fa|se and the 
 true. Could you see the bright and rewarding Future that 
 stretches oqt before' you, you wpuld never fail in courage . The 
 elevation of thought, and all the noble capacities of our natm-e, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 37 
 
 that ignorance and human servility have smothered, in alas ! 
 how many, will yet be opened to all, where all is Love. Your 
 position will undergo some changes. No more. At another 
 time I will say much. 
 
 [Again the medium expressed her incapacity to reflect the 
 full spirit arid words of the comrtiunication. Some minutes af- 
 terwards she resumed.] 
 
 Say to my Father and Mother, I love them devotedly. — 
 I would communicate to them but influences hinder. 
 
 Tell my uncle William to submit more. willingly to Spiritual 
 influences. If he will, his mind will open as he scarcely ex- 
 pects. He will be relieved. Tell him to love me although 
 gone from earthly sight." 
 
 f Again the medium said, a bright light overshadowed her, and 
 she exclaimed, "How incapable I am of telling what she wishes."] 
 
 Spiritualism will comfort him. He will yet see and know what 
 but a fevv years since he feared was a dream : that the immor- 
 tal life is a reality. He has a noble mind. I see it now. But 
 can communicate no more. The time is fixed when I will visit 
 you again. '. n. m. fprguson." 
 
 Mrs. N. M. Ferguson died a few months since. She was an 
 amiable woman, of good mind and pure instincts. I loved her 
 from her childhood. In the above communication she states 
 three facts that were »ot known to either the medium or my- 
 self: The thought of some of her friends that her disease 
 ought to have been cured, tier desire to see me when dying, 
 and the state of her uncle's unbelief. I have since verified 
 them. 
 
 COMMUNICATION IV. 
 
 THROUGH MR. CHAMPION. 
 
 There is muph to benefit and interest you yet to come. I 
 cannot express all I desire. The mental state of the medium 
 will not admit of it. You have done your work faithfully and 
 
38 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOir. 
 
 satisfactorily, but not without a hazard of future earthly pros- 
 pects. Therefore let your mind be stayed, notwithstanding 
 the appalling stroke that bids fair to overwhelm the most cher- 
 ished anticipations of future good. I can but admire the fa- 
 cility arid felicity that h^s so intimately interwoven themselves 
 around these manifestations of the Godlike in man. This great 
 ■work will go on. 
 
 [Another Spirit here said, "It is so, and will result in un- 
 speakable good.;'] 
 
 The eventful stream of Life is interspersed with many be- 
 setting currents^ by which means we are deprived of our most 
 earnest endeavors. These besetting currents are ever averse 
 to all that could animate the heart. 
 
 Think it not strange that many attempts are in vain, by 
 which means is destroyed that affinity of mind and effective- 
 ness of influence, vi^hich would characterize these manifesta- 
 tions. Greater currents mingling with the smaller currents 
 will unquestionably divert the influences thus mingling from the 
 desired ends. , 
 
 Man stands upon a broad and extended plain. The horizon 
 may be blackened and clouded o'er with the chilly frosts of ad- 
 versity. He may behold, on j^onder cloud'capped peak, the 
 chilly mantle, beneath whose folds is encased a germ immortal. 
 When more prosperous hours shall dispel its cold-clad folds, we 
 may behold interspersed,^ from base to summit, the evidences 
 that man too plainly imprints upon the pages of his destiny. 
 It comes forth in geniality of soM, but it comes forth from 
 sterility. 
 
 The penetrating rays of enlightened culture may dispel and 
 disrobe this horrid monster of its vice, ignorance and supersti- 
 tion, when and where we may behold man, the God of man, 
 or God in man. But then,' persons less favored of productive 
 porportion^, mainly absorb whatever is near them, in the shades 
 of their memory to weep o'er their depravity. But when this 
 divine plumage of Brotherly Love shall encircle all men, what 
 shall we behold ? No diversity. This manna, from Heaven's 
 bounteous field, moves with the gentle zephyrs of Peace not 
 perceptible by the short comings and frailties of mankind. So 
 is humanity. Do you apply this ?" [I said, " I do not."] 
 
COMlinNICATIONS. »9 
 
 One isolated expression, which may more fully display what 
 is deemed subservient to the best and dearest Interests of Hu- 
 manity, we will give: That is, all tends as desired. Though 
 apparently not as comprehensible and satisfactory as many 
 could desire. It is not the deepest current that runs most rap- 
 - idly ; but upon its bosom may float the greatest burthen. It is 
 not necesFary always to express your faith. 
 
 This expression is what I have endeavored to avoid unhesi- 
 tatingly and uncompromisingly. I would be understood as 
 presenting the best and nioet successful mode of attack. It is 
 not valor that always crowns the brow of the hero of many a 
 . well fought field. 
 
 Discretion placesyouupon a mountain, where, at every rill, 
 man may quench his parched nature, to gather strength, to in- 
 hale at last, uctories emblazoned in liquid fire, upon the azure 
 vaults of Heaven- 
 
 We would ever advise and counsel the best and most effec- 
 tive means. Therefore think it not strange that we withhold 
 an expression that might destroy that equilibrium of forces that 
 tends to bring all to the desired end. An expression of all you 
 know, and an undue application might not work ae effectively 
 as could be desired. No two can discern at unequal distances 
 with the same precision. Whenever and wherever it may be 
 essential to the great moral army of Progression, then and 
 tliere shall they behold the star that shall ne'er be dimmed by 
 the infatuation of its votaries, or the obstinacy of the enemies 
 of Spiritualisin. 
 
 Speak of moral progress, and the gr^at ends to be attained 
 by man ; moral elevation; freedom of thought and sentiment; 
 the light of Reason and Justice, that proclaims universal peace 
 to all men — not circumscribed by differences immaterial or oth- 
 erwise. If God created all, he is the common Parent, and man- 
 kind is one universal Brotherhood. Their heritage is one and 
 the same — not circumscribed nor bound. 
 
 Yes ; this is what we would have impressed and deeply im- 
 bibed. This is what is meant by Discretion. 
 
 P here asked, how a murderer could be proved a Brother.] 
 
 How will you prove that humanity is frail ? 
 
 When day approaches, we behold the light, whose com- 
 
40 SPIEITUAL COMM0NIOK. 
 
 mencement bears Lence, the sable mantle of night. Day has 
 come." ["Why not proclaim it?"] You mayi proclaim it 
 when the meridian proclaims sufficient warmth and vitality to 
 sustain the ^oul. 
 
 I desire to give what may be productive of that oneness of 
 feeling and sentiment that should ever prevail where T*uth as- 
 cends, as all int«rvenings are but the products of fals^ ima- 
 ginations. 
 
 I have desired to expr^s, in more feeling and affectionate 
 terms, what lays in the depths of the Future. We have re- 
 proved ; nay censured. These we should ever regard as the 
 emblems of affection, not obscured by the passing cloud of im- 
 pulse. No. But the reflective rays of candor. Not shielded 
 by what may best suit the vitiated desires of mortals. We feel 
 and bear a livety conception 6f what has transpired ; and, here- 
 after, we can and will present all in our capacity to forward 
 and shield in the great and indomitable struggle that is pend- 
 ing. These erpressions, we present, not in the cold severity of 
 ordinary acceptation. No ! I would farther add : 
 
 You haive doubtless observed a disavowal and a repugnance 
 to what would tend td a reasonable acceptance. This has 
 sprung from unseen causes ; hut n,ot less essential. This must 
 still be adhered tOj, to some extent!. Sirs, one shadow sLall en- 
 circle humanity. Still, nearer arid nearer dawns the day to 
 your vision when one and the same shall be recognized. 
 
 Truth is eternal and shall neveii- die. Hunianity must lea^n 
 to wait. 
 
 The gentle dew and the spattering j^ain descend to invigorate 
 and beautiiy God's foot-stool. Ofte evvaJafQche would drown all. 
 So is man. He may bear great burdens. But greater stjll 
 would crush him to the earth. I have expressed myself un^er- 
 stendingly in order that we may ever feel, that though appa- 
 rently chilly and diverse currents.are interspersed, yet all tends 
 to the desired end. 
 
 Man, though free, is not entirely the arbiter of his o\yn de- 
 sires or inclinations. Still we would not call it Destiny that 
 rules him. 
 
 Let not your memory become dim over the sad recollections 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 41 
 
 of the Past, but contemplate the Future, whose brilliancy ehall 
 never dim its lustre by Time's besettii^ tide. 
 Naihville, Tenn.., Aug. 5, 1854. • 
 
 COMMUNICATION V. 
 
 THaOCGH MRS. FEEGTISOW FEOM THE SPIRIT OF O. F. PARKER, WHO DIED AT ST. 
 LOUIS', 110., AUQ. 5, 1854. 
 
 I died young; yes, la the morning of life. Like a fresh 
 floWer my Spirit was transplanted to a more genial clime ; 
 and I can heartily say, Glory to my Redeemer ! who has provi- 
 ded for all the exigencies of human experience. As my hour of 
 departure drew near, I looked inwardly and beheld three Spi- 
 rits near me. They came still nearer, and O, the glory they 
 brought to my sinking soul ! My father, my grand-father and 
 grand-mother. O, that hour ! What new wonders opened to 
 me then ! They spoke me Peace as I felt the struggles of a 
 wearying dissolution. They showed me that the time of my 
 departure had really come. They remained with me till my 
 Spirit was freed. With them I lingered over my dying bed 
 and heard Mr. *** remark v " Thus died all this young man's 
 hopes, talents and promise." I replied, prompted by my 
 new SpLrit-corapanions, but he did not hear me, No ; all of 
 promise I possessed is ready now to be carried where it shall 
 have more free, and full, and happy development. And my 
 companions took up my words and said: Where friend shall 
 meet friend, and brother brother, and add to that ever-gath- 
 ering congregation that shall yet make one long severed 
 Brotherhood. 
 
 I remained near my body until it was interred. Then they 
 took me, hand-in-hand, and led me to a grand enclosure 
 planted with trees,, liiat Heavenly eyes only can appreciate. 
 This they called the First Sphere. The Spirits there seemed 
 happy, but not so happy as many I have since seen. I re- 
 mained here till — but we do not count time as you do — say a 
 
42 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 very short time. Then we passed to another Sphere, where I 
 met still larger numbers of still happier Spirits, upon a glo- 
 rious stadium, hedged in with evergreens. Here bands were 
 associated in close-bound affinity, who sang, and taught, and 
 chanted the high notes of Knowledge and Love, and blessed 
 each other together. Still a light of inviting brightness 
 beckoned me higher. My three companions led me onward to 
 the Third Sphere. We passed bright circles till we came to 
 the Third, where I. was at once met and welcomed by a num- 
 ber of friends. Here I was told to remain, which my inclina- 
 tion responded to, a,nd my three friends left me with a sweet 
 but short adieu. A noble-looking and benevolent one then 
 came to me and gave me instructions, the nature of which I 
 would iove to impart to you, and I will do so when I can more 
 accurately impress your mind. He turned my eyes backward 
 over the Sphere we had passed, and while I was joyously con- 
 templating my rapid way, my companions returned to carry 
 me to still brighter and more beautitul circles — that is, more 
 advanced. Spirits hold their places according to their ad- 
 vaucement. They accompanied me to these circles that I 
 might know that I had progressed in Spiritual knowledge, 
 more than any Spirit chained to earth can imagine. There 
 they opened up to me the sight, of the Heavenly mansions, 
 The. words of my Saviour were vividly brought to my mind, 
 and their grand Spiritual meaning was never so full before me: 
 " In my Father's house are many mansions ; if it were not so 
 I would. have tgld you. I go to prepare a place for yoa." 
 When I had viewed these! was taken back again to the third 
 circle of the Third Sphere, where I will have to remain but a short 
 time. My companions now. bid me God-speed: told me to 
 progress, and said we four may yet inherit the same Spiritual 
 Mansion together. They promised often to visit me and ten- 
 der me their counsel. The higher ever visit the lower to en- 
 courage them to press towards the eternal, in rapid progression. 
 Let me say to you, there can be.no ple^fect happiness, till the 
 whole world of Spirits shall be encircled in one band of eter- 
 nal Brotherhood. 
 
 My dear Cousin : You doubt that the Spirit now communi- 
 cating is your relative, and you ask for the evidence of identi- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 43 
 
 ty. I will give it, so that you cannot doubt. Did I not tell 
 you, before my departure, that I had triumphed over all sexual 
 iempations? You know I told you. 
 
 [I replied, I remembered a strange conversation with him on 
 that subject, but could not tell where or when it took place.] 
 
 It was between your house and Boslny's Spring, immediate- 
 ly after crossing the little bridge, as we were ascending the 
 hill. You know what you thought. You thought it might be 
 so, but you doubted me. I told you I had preserved a pure 
 life. Many temptations in profligate cities and private walks 
 had been set before me, but I triumphed over them all. I 
 ovfjcame and have my reward. You have desired some evi- 
 dence by which to know me. I give you this and you cannot 
 doubt that I am your cousin. If you object to the nature of 
 the reference, remember you desired something that would re- 
 move all doubt. 
 
 I need not tell you that I love you and all connected with 
 you. With you I had a home of Peace, such as I never had 
 realized on earth. With you T found congenial associations, 
 and it was like severing my heart-strings when I gave them 
 up. You did not desire it — that I knew— but you consented 
 because j'ou hoped my happiness and usefulness would be 
 promoted. 
 
 But you shall have other evidence. My books I ordered to 
 be sold to' defray my funeral expenses; but it was not done. 
 I am afraid, too, that there will be some flaw picked in my 
 Life Policy, and if so I wish you to order my books sold to pay 
 my debts, and if they fail, do not fail from any dejicacy of feel- 
 ing, to write my Mother, and she will have all properly set- 
 tled. The policy now is in the hands of Mr. Hitchcock. 
 
 To show you further that I am he, I will remind you of the 
 bill you paid Mr. Hough. The medium, 1 know and you know, 
 knows nothing of that. I disliked, in your condition, pressed 
 as I knew you were with your own obligations, to have you 
 add that to your many kindnesses to me. You must pay 
 yourself. 
 
 [To this I replied, " You owe me nothing. I did no more 
 than you would have done under like circumstances." He an- 
 swered :] 
 
44 SPIBITDAL COMMUKION. 
 
 Yes; it must be so. YoU and yoiir children need it— 
 You must ham it; and more ypu ought to have. You 
 were my friend in a strange land'. "A stranger and— (you 
 sick)— you took me in." You have won to' yourself many 
 Spirits you have similarly served irv huts of wrretcliedness, 
 where no eye witnessed yotu* reW^y relief, and I sees them hov- 
 ering around you. They will ever be interested in your pro- 
 gression, and they long to satisfy jrour loilgiiig for Spiritual 
 knowledge, and do satisfy it to some eitent. 
 
 One more evidence. You remember what I said of Theo- 
 dore Parker. You wHl recollect t told you often he was nearer 
 the truth than ahy one. I dp not think so now. As it regards his 
 teachings, preachings and writings, I have changed. I have 
 reviewed his works. He is tod harsh iuhis expressions. His 
 ideas are nearer the truth than his Spirit. He desires to head 
 a party. Partyisni is not of Christ-— not of God— not of Hu- 
 manity. Peace on Earth^Freedom of thought. .X-et all 
 judge as they have capacity. Judge ye of Spiritual teach- 
 ings and take courage." 
 
 ["What do you think of* ^. J. Davis?" we asked.] 
 
 So far as he comes undei: Spiritual communion he is cor- 
 rect. He has great Clairvoyant powers. He has been chosen 
 by the Spirits as a great Spiritual Teacher. No man can tell 
 the length, and breadth, and depth of Spirituallntercourae. 
 He can throw himself afar o^, iiito Spiritual communion, and 
 return to instruct the wisest of the Human Race. 
 
 Your own views are wonderfuHy correc^; when contrasted 
 with those around you. But ybiir opihiii^ns will somewhat 
 "change. I often thought you more sEitisfactory than any teach- 
 er 1 had met—more than even Theodcsre Parker. Now I 
 know it. But never, never, accept the temptations to human 
 ambition your position will daily expose you to. It is that 
 which brings a man to natight. Place yourself under the in- 
 fluence of holy Spirits. You have done right in making 
 known your views. This brings you nearer to Spiritual pow- 
 er. You have placed yourself where you can do wbat you 
 please in Spiritual! shi. Look upward and progress. 
 
 A^ C , rest assured, will receive a bigot's reward. 
 
 Partyism cannot prosper. Avarice and pride cannot. He 
 
COMMUmCATIONS. 45 
 
 started a more conscientiousj bptter man than he will end. 
 And in so doing he will loose a part of his reward. I say a 
 part, for I cannot see the whole. 
 
 Do you remember your dream last night. I was near you all 
 day and tried to impress you. I wished to show you that I 
 had no evil feelings towards *** my enpmy, as you remember 
 him to have been. No hatred, no malice, no envy here to- 
 wards even the worst, of mankind. Love, mercy, benev- 
 olence and charity towardsi all,, You dreamed that *** 
 extractgd a sound tooth for you and wiped away the blood 
 wijh his own kerchief, which was 'dark — unwilling to soil yours 
 whicb was white. The|.t tpQtb represented me as your friend, 
 de^r as a topth to the body. The blood, your suffering on my 
 account. His handkerchief received' it all which foreshadows 
 an event J;hat will come upon him ^d his family, rRemember 
 I have told you. Dp not forget this. I have withdrawn all 
 feeling against him and every human being. But I tell you 
 this, tljat you may know it is your cousin-friend, now commu- 
 nicating. 
 
 To niy friend, W-^ — : — M- ■ , I would say, Let me 
 
 address you as one desiring to come into close Spiritual com- 
 munion with you. Did you not hear a loud rap upon your 
 ward-robe,, and on your floor on last Wednesday night ? Did 
 it not arouse you from your sleep ? 
 
 I would address you as regards my indebtedness to you, but 
 I cau see you would not like |t. But I have ordered my friends 
 in St, Louis to attend to that matter. O, that I could have 
 spoken a word tp.you before I departed, to tell you how your 
 many kind favors had cheered my heart. I found you a stran- 
 ger butjttore than a brother. I know now that you loved me 
 because I appreciated you. I still admire your noble benevo- 
 lencp and charity. You, my^ dear sir, have cheered many a 
 desponding heart. You have helped forward many a.^pul that 
 would l\9.ve wept many bitter tears in the straits of poverty. 
 " God ever loveth a cheerful girer." Your means and advice 
 have been contributed to build up man as man, £ind for so do- 
 ing, already, you are repaid, ten fold. Your mind and heart are 
 clear before, me. You will nptthanji, me for saying, both are 
 not|le. Here is a word for your mother, as the medium is be- 
 
46 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 coming^ fatigued. She will sooa receive a communication 
 through a departed brother — not a fleshly brother. I could say- 
 much to her. O, the joy and brightness of this land. Take 
 courage, my good mother, (if you will allow me so to call you.) 
 Take courage in your Spirit.- Believe more in Spirit-commu- 
 nion. It will prove a balmly pillow to your head. [I can't see 
 the word, said the medium. I'll spell it. She spelled — letter 
 for;letter — Benevolent heart.] There are many blessings in 
 store for your kindnesses. Your house has been the refuge 
 for those who needed friends. I see many an anxious Spirit- 
 eye watching over you. You have gladdened many a heart, 
 that has entered pur happy land arid they await your coming. 
 Again I say, Take courage ! Believe and progress in Spiritual 
 knowledge. This thou lackest. I do not mean that thou lack- 
 est Religion but the bright proofs of its goodness, and glory. 
 You doubt. You sometimes fear, almost to trembling. Be 
 calm ; be hopeful, and you will feel the Spirits of the departed 
 are interested in your highest welfare. To you, my sister-mother, 
 a word more. I see you sometimes think your days are well- 
 nigh numbered. But I also see there is work yet for you to dp. 
 The world cannot give you up. How could it give up one so 
 useful, and one who will take delight in doing what must soon 
 be done, by all, who love troth more than the praise of the ig- 
 norant and misguided. 
 
 Virginia will yet be a remarkable medijiim. But you must 
 expect most from her in your own house. Her soul is pure 
 and hopeful. She needs Spiritual training; Her Spirit is easily 
 impressed. Her pure nature will be used for Spii'itual instruc- 
 tions that will confound all unbelief. 
 
 I have many things to say to my sister-cousin. But you 
 must wait- Keep her mind in training. Many visions are 
 opened to her, but she is hindered by thinking them her own 
 imagination. This stops her progress. When alone, we try 
 to impress her. But we find her constitution too frail to bear 
 much at this time. O, the brighthess of this glorious abode ! 
 Your weak imagination could neither imagine nor anticipate 
 what you often see. Why shrink and startle at the approach 
 of Death ? It is as though our Spirits were advancing from a 
 ark and gloomy dungeon into the glorious sunshine. Do 
 
COMMUNICATIONS: 47 
 
 not sorrow for my early depeirture. Bright, bright is my 
 future. 
 
 But before I close this, I must say to those I have left be- 
 hind, God has designed us for longer life than I lived. Viola- 
 tions of the laws of Nature ; inherited disease from our 
 parents, brings upon man premature death. God does not 
 will it, as matiy suppose. But he provides for it when it must 
 follow. By living longer on earth we would make much 
 more rapid advances in this state. That is, our experiences on 
 earth would help us readily to appreciate what otherwise we 
 have to be taught. This, I say, therefore, "Be prudent. Live 
 out all your days." 
 
 I will ever visit and love my earth-friends. Love and cher- 
 ish me, and 1 can commune with you more easily. Never for- 
 get your Spirit-friends ; for in so doing you will lose their in- 
 fluence. I see my presence will, be appreciated. Therefore I 
 can take possession of those who will place themselves under 
 and desire a Spiritual communion. 
 
 And now have your minds open for a brighter day, when all 
 mankind will receive Spiritual light, leading to the union of 
 nations and individuals, both for this life and the one to come. 
 More Union is the, cry of the Spirits — ^Mobb Union. How defi- 
 cient are all Cfatistian bodies in a rational and an improving 
 union. When now I view them from my Spirit-home, my 
 Boul almost sinks within me at |;he shameless hypocrisy of 
 their professed love for all mankind. "Put down the Heresy," 
 is their foolish and often brutal cry. They know not what they 
 call Heresy. If they did they would cry, "Build it up! Build 
 it up I ! " 
 
 The medium is fatigued' and I must not weary her. By so 
 doing I might injure her health. Adieu! Adieu!! my dear 
 Cousin. Preach! but I can say no more. Peace! Peace!! 
 
 Meryville, Ky., Aug. 6, 1854. 
 
 [Truth and candor require me to state that the evidence of 
 identity, presented by the above communication, was over- 
 whelming. At the time it was received the only acccmnt we 
 had respecting his death was a brief telegraphic despatch.^ — 
 We have since had every particular confirmed, and I will also 
 add that his statement respecting my privileges in Spiritual- 
 
48 SPIBIT0AL COMMUNION. 
 
 ism, which at the time I did not and could not understand, is 
 now literal truth, as Bcaxcely-a day has since passed, in which 
 I have not receiTed, from every variety of m'ediumship, clear 
 and inspiring Spirit-comrnunications, enabling me to bear an 
 amount of care, and perform labors, I Would then have regard- 
 ed insupportable. 
 
 His Life Policy, to which he refers, wag, from some neglect, 
 without an endorsement of the payment of his premiums, which 
 faqt was not known to any Of us till six weeks after his death. 
 It was allowed, however, by the geiierous justice of the Compa- 
 ny, without difficulty; and without the knowledge, on their 
 part, of this fact. 
 
 At the time Mr. P. gave lis the Spififaal communication, I 
 supposed the Policy to be in the hands of Mr. W. MERiWETnEB, 
 of Ky., for whose security it was issued« In the last conver- 
 sation with respect to it -vi^ith Mr. P. in life, he informed me it 
 was his intention to leave it with Mr. M., and, on liis way to St. 
 Louis, . he stopped in Kentucky for that purpose. I mention 
 these facts, and leave them to make their impression, which no 
 honest mind can resist. 
 
 It should, also, be stated,- that at^the same moment, upon my 
 return to Nashville from Kentucky, where the above was re- 
 ceived, some eleven days after the death of Mr. P., when I 
 handed it to Mr. M. C. C. Church, he handed me letters from' 
 St. Louis, detailing the circumstances of his death, and the 
 state of his effects, confirming the particlilars given from the 
 Spirit-world. Of course no language could express our grati- 
 fication at the incontrovertible evidence of the reality of our 
 intercourse with the Spirit of our worthy relative. There are 
 no less than eleven' distinct particulars stated in the com- 
 munication, which could not have been stated, under the cir- 
 cumstances, by any other than the Spirit of our cousin- 
 friend.] 
 
COMMUNICATIONS, 49 
 
 COMMUNICATION VI. 
 
 Present, Mr. M. C. C. Church, Mr. H. B. Champion, Mrs. Ferguson, 
 daughter Virginia, and self. 
 
 This meeting had been appointed by the Spirit of Dr. C. 
 Meriwether, through Virginia. 
 
 To a settled impression, not expressed however, upon my 
 mind,' that our company were not harmoniotis, each medium 
 resisting the influencei hoping the other would yield to it, and 
 feeling that the heat of the room was too great to proceed, Mr. 
 Champion wrote. 
 
 Not at all, We will give you what is deemed necessary for 
 this occasion. 
 
 I cannot express the degree of pleasure it affords me to be 
 present with you this evening. It is said where only a few 
 are gathered together^ there shall go forth reflections not 
 measured by time or spjice. Who shall tell the application of 
 the truth. It stands not in the dim distance of the future. It 
 will soon be robed in the redolent splendor of its own nature 
 before the eyes of alltoankind. 
 
 I would desire to be f^ee in the expression of thought and 
 sentiment, and renew those kindred . affinities that ever exist 
 where true happiness entwines itself around the tendrils of 
 early years. But this can only be realized in death, whose 
 sweet embrace acknowledges one kindred in all 5 not bereft of 
 the sweet consolations of ministering angel-friends. 
 
 I have often desired to communicate with ybu all, in our far- 
 off home, in language whose gentle cadence would steal 
 sweetly over your hearts; not in tones of reproach, nor in sol- 
 emn mocking to the ends to be obtained by all. 
 
 Affectionate Sister : Hear a word from an a,rdently devoted 
 brother. I come to invite both one and all to the fairer abodes, 
 not made by man, but decorated with the great moral precepts 
 that illuminate the dark and dreary wastes of Time ! I cannot 
 say all you would desire. But remember, affectionately, the 
 impressive lesson, that in Life we are in Death; and know that 
 
 Death is no chilly monster to tighten the cords that sever our 
 
 4* 
 
50 
 
 SPIEITUAL OOMMUNIOirj 
 
 most cherished anticipations of the Future. Oh I no. In the 
 semblance of love and purity we may behold fairer estates in 
 which we shall yet recognize that oneness of feeling and sen- 
 timent that should ever connect us with our equals and fellows. 
 Not in earth, nor beyond it merely, but throughout that end- 
 less destiny that awaits all living. 
 
 No metamorphosis of the human heart can be so distorted 
 as^to present that loathsome aspect which prevents our be- 
 holding death as the connection with higher and brighter pros- 
 pects. In Life, we say, Death. There is no death; no such 
 hypothesis ; no such reasonable definition or construction. It 
 belongs not to man to die. When we behold the rising sun, 
 shall we anticipate darkness ? No ! It is averse to every re- 
 cognized principle of existence. 
 
 But I cannot now express fully what I desire. I cannot with 
 that vividness that would mark distinctly my meaning. In the 
 dark and lonely hours of solitude, when Nature speaks within 
 the breast ; that frail tenement in which the mortal recognizee 
 tha,t existence that bears us on to what we are wont to contem- 
 plate as the immense and immeasurable adaptation to the long- 
 ings of the humanity, we all bear in the form, we little think 
 that kindred affinities, unbounded by time and unmeasured by 
 space, waft our dearest thoughts to realms more pure, whose 
 shrill notes are heard beneath the parting embrace of time and 
 the separations of loved ones on earth. 
 
 I would communicate much, but circumstances and time for- 
 bid. , Rest assured these visitations are not in vain. They 
 come from one who sympathises and feels for the lot of those 
 whose kindred affinities ever beat in responsive throbs. There- 
 fore, I would say. Adieu ^ more again! james mark, jh. 
 
 [Mr. Mark, the brother of Mrs. Fekgdson, died two years 
 since, in Madison county, Ohio. He once resided as a boy in 
 our family, and all were much attached to him. Mr. C. did not 
 know that Mrs. F. had a brother living or dead. 
 
 We held a very interesting conversation upon the above ; in 
 which our most delicate thoughts, as to its purpose and mean- 
 ing, were responded to; but the responses should not be recorded 
 with pen and ink.] 
 
 It was then asked — 
 
 1. Does it injure Mrs. F. to write? 
 
COMMtruiCATIONS. 51 
 
 Answer. — Not much. She is constitutionally susceptible to 
 impression. The effects upon her may be visible but not per- 
 manent. 
 
 2. What would aid her to come more fully under your influ- 
 ence? 
 
 Ans, — Quiet and repose are the greatest essentials. Influ- 
 ences from others in the circle are detrimental to her health ; 
 but even these can be made available. By centering the elec- 
 trical current, in those more susceptible of spiritual influx, 
 which may be done by any conductor of electricity diagonally 
 placed, so as to form the positive and negative in every in- 
 stance ; her health would be promoted. 
 
 [The Spirit of Dr. CnANNiNGthen addressed me.] 
 
 You need, sir, composure of mind, if you would have all your 
 wishes gratified- You need it unmistakably. Quietude of 
 mind, under any and all events that present themselves to your 
 mature deliberation. Man can only realize the pure and na- 
 tive elements of his soul when it is abstracted from the grosser 
 elements of his body. Ail communication should be free. Never 
 restrained, nor forced, as undue evidence of this still marks 
 and mars our most cherished desires. In this they fail to ap- 
 peal to the understanding in a manner that would be produc- 
 tive of the greatest good. When we are abstracted from the 
 grosser considerations of life, we are well prepared to entertain 
 those spiritual affinities, that ever urge us on to higher and 
 nobler ends. Man is the arbiter of his own desires, and not 
 unfrequently precipitates his noblest treasures. Spiritual com- 
 munion is born of God, and is as legitimate as the breath we 
 breathe. Because the diamond may be obscured it does not 
 detract from its brilliancy. Its nativity is the clodded earth, 
 and once beheld, it decks the soul in living fire to illuminate 
 the pathway of life. w. e, c. 
 
 August 24th, 1854. 
 
 [This address was exceedingly appropriate, and its admoni- 
 tions will be found of great service to any who seek the higher 
 forms of Spiritual Intercourse.] 
 
52 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 COMMUNICATION VII. 
 
 THROUGH MBS. FEKGUSOH. 
 
 How we desire to communicate with you, but we find the 
 mind of the medium hard to impress. Did I, not say to you in 
 life I would come to you again? I will be with you and your 
 house. I have just come from a large assembly of Spirits. We 
 meet in immense congregations. We, ourselves, undergo spir- 
 itual training, as much necessary as physical training, in your 
 sphere. But our advancement is much more rapid than you 
 can possibly imagine. We desire to come near and communi- 
 cate this morning, as it regards our spirit-home. Its bright- 
 ness, beauty, and glory transcend the loftiest earthly imagina- 
 tion. But I cannot impress your mind so as to attempt a 
 description. We are constantly urged by the higher Spirits to 
 press onward. The lower seldom desire to visit the higher. I 
 have again received a visit from my three companions. They 
 have opened to me many mysteries. They have carried me to 
 those moviag congregations, referred to above, where we re- 
 ceive necessary instruction. Here, I see many, advancing with 
 great rapidity, while others remain almost stationary. Still all 
 advancement is more rapid here than with you. 
 
 I would present to you a shoreless ocean — ^but I cannot im- 
 press you. 
 
 Could my relatives view each other as I view them from my 
 spirit-home, they would soon learn to meet in love, and the 
 more advanced would instruct the less advanced, and all feel 
 pure sympathy together. I would speak to them all,' Peace ! 
 Comfort ! ! and Progression ! ! ! They must be true to each 
 other, or they cannot inherit the higher spheres together. I 
 refer now to my relatives in New York. 
 
 How many a rude savage have I met here, whose condition 
 is far more advanced, than many, who made large boasts of 
 their position and advantages in your sphere. We are advanc- 
 ed here according to the use we have made of our opportunities 
 yonder. Do not forget this intuitive principle. 
 
 Once more I will attempt a description. You see an im- 
 
COMMUNICATIOifSJ. 53 
 
 mense temple. It is the antitype of all that is good and great 
 in your life. But the sight confuses you. I will desist. 
 
 My duty will, be to visit the lower spheres, and help others 
 upward. It is my inclination and pleasure, and in so doing, I 
 will advance my own Spirit. But without more harmony in 
 your mind, I can say but few words more. The letter you 
 received from my mother yesterday, prevented my communi- 
 cating further. I did not like it. It manifested too much anx- 
 iety for my worldly effects. I hope you know how to apolo- 
 gize for it, when you remember the situation and troubles of 
 my mother. I do not desire her to settle my business. She 
 cannot attend to it as I wish. I have matters in St. Louis that 
 you would appreciate, but she will not, without your aid. 
 
 [Here there was a manifest desire to say more, but the me- 
 dium said her own thoughts were too active to allow him to pro- 
 ceed. We paused awhile, and I asked the following questions: 
 
 1 . "Do you believe in the Christian Religion ?" 
 
 Answer. — What, my dear sir, is the Christian Religion ? It 
 is a poor Religion for humanity, that frail, selfish mortals have 
 exhibited, for nearly two thousand years. It is on account 
 of a failure to understand and apply the eternal truths of Re- 
 ligion, that Spirits are now engaged, so unanimously, in giving 
 forth their divine teachings. Rest assured, the day is at hand 
 when all shall receive spiritual light. , , 
 
 2. "po you believe in the Divinity of Christ ?" 
 Answer.--He.was Divine as a Teacher. 
 
 3. "Do you believe in the Atonement ?" 
 Answer.--! do not. 
 
 4. "Do you believe in a personal Devil ?" 
 Answer. — No. But there are many devils. 
 
 5. "What do you mean by Devils ?" 
 
 Answer.— Misgijided men, who make their nature antagonis- 
 tic to its proper elements and purposes. 
 
 6. "Have you not met Orthodox Divines?" 
 
 Answer. — Many. Many of them, too, are far above me 
 many below. Their elevation has grown out of their sincerity, 
 not their orthodoxy. As they have improved their talents, so 
 have they and all advanced. 
 
 7. " What ought to be done with such men as * * and * * *, 
 
54 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 &c." — [Men who had manifested a very bitter opposition to 
 our progress.] 
 
 Answer. — Let them alone. Nothing can be done for them 
 now. Their characters are too corrupt. It was of such men I 
 drew the comparison between the Savage and the professed 
 Christian. They violate, knowingly, almost every law of their 
 nature. 01 such conduct. It grieves me to see it. 
 
 8. "Can they succeed ?" 
 
 Answer. — No. Their day is short ; much shorter than they 
 expect. 
 
 9. "Can I do them good ?" 
 
 Answer. — My Dear Sir, they would crucify you if they could. 
 They can hinder you from benefiting some whose minds you 
 might have elevated to pure aspirations. This is all they 
 can do. 
 
 10. "Would you have me stay in Nashville ?" 
 Answer. — Mr. Champion will tell you. 
 
 11. "Would you have me make my New England tour?" 
 Answer. Do so by all means, were it not for the peculiar 
 
 situation of your church, and the people who attend it. Better 
 not till next year. Your enemies will do all in their power in 
 your absence. Remember they are birds of night.^ You have 
 no idea how active they become when you are absent but 
 for a few days. Yon should remain another year, and you 
 will be able to go wherever your inclination and the higher 
 spirits direct. If you leave, the Church will certainly go down. 
 Now they say of you, "He has gone to Spirit Rapping." But, 
 sir, the very thought makes them tremble. All their persecu- 
 tion will do good. It builds up all who know the truth in spir- 
 itual power. 
 
 Peace be with you. All is well. We will guide, comfort 
 and protect. 
 
 Look at a small whirl-wind, rapidly passing round and round, 
 gathering up a few sticks and much dust. Notice, all falls to 
 the ground. So with the movement of your enemies. They 
 cannot harm where angels protect. 
 
 Commune often with the Spirits. Place yourself under di- 
 rect spiritual influence. Read and meditate upon spiritual 
 things. 
 
COMMUNIOATIOlfS. 55 
 
 The medium now can write what I wish. I wish to console 
 my mother. 1 will give a communication for her. 
 
 O. p. PARKER. 
 
 [Here we received a very appropriate and beautiful letter to 
 his mother, which was sent as he directed. It detailed an in- 
 cident in his and her life, by which to prove to her his identity. 
 I have not heard from her in reply.] 
 
 Angust 24ih, 1854, 
 
 COMMUNICATION VIII. 
 
 THSOCGH MRS. TEKOUSOS. 
 
 My Dear Brother : — This is the first time I have endeavor- 
 ed to give you a written communication since my departure. 
 I have been trying to impress the medium freely this morningi 
 both as it regards earthly and spiritual progression, but I can 
 give you but a short communication, which I intend merely as 
 an introduction, I promised you in life to come to you and 
 make myself known. I will do so and address you as it re- 
 gards my earth-life, but not fully now. 
 
 Let me tell you we must live so as to be able to communicate 
 with the departed at any time. Our presence must be appre- 
 ciated, or we can impress but little. I have been with you 
 frequently, and have endeavored to make myself known by 
 raps. 
 
 In the midst of Life we are surrounded, by many cares and 
 perplexities. It is necessary to unite our affections to a more 
 perfect knowledge of pure and spiritual things. Our cares 
 teach us that the things of this life are frail, and must, there- 
 fore, pass away. They show us the importance of being devoted 
 there, as much as possible to spiritual things. Therefore, 
 make use of the high and noble privileges granted to you and 
 yours. 
 
 Our next communication will relate to how we should live in 
 your life, so as to inherit the high and noble teachings of ours. 
 Let me assure you, that the one now communicating, has gone 
 
56 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUKIOU. 
 
 througli many reverses in lif^,and could have done better, had 
 his early training been more fortunate. 
 
 Never alarm man's reason in order to teach him the things 
 of this life. Whe^ the excitement passes, it leaves the human 
 mind, far worse than jt found it. 
 
 A short, but peaceful communication this morning. We 
 will meet you again, when we can influence the mind of the 
 medium. 
 
 At present, I desire to subscribe my name, as an ardent, 
 devoted'friend. peter w. martin. 
 
 I then asked the following questions : 
 
 1. "Have you met your brother, George W.Martin ?" 
 Answer. — Yes, often. 
 
 2. "Mrs. Branch ?" 
 
 Answer. — ^We were with her at the time of her departure. 
 
 3. "Your Father ?" 
 Answer. — We often meet. 
 
 4. "My friend, Mr. Parker ?" 
 Answer. — He has visited me. 
 
 There are many things I would love to say to my dear family, 
 but they are not yet prepared to receive them. Therefore, I 
 prefer to communicate to those who are best prepared for it. 
 If you will keep the medium's mind composed, let me assure 
 you, you will receive what will elevate man's noblest aspira- 
 tions. Iwillbeiablej to tell you what is biestifor the mind of 
 man, that he .may be elevated and improved. I will now say I 
 will often be with you. 
 
 Ever thy friend, adieu ! p. w. h, 
 
 ■September I2thi 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION IX. 
 
 THROUGia MRS. FERGUSON. 
 
 "I feel unusually happy," said the medium. 
 
 The subject we propose to discuss with you this morning, is 
 the all-important subject of close spiritual communion. We 
 desire to expose, somewhat, the errors of men. in the earth-life. 
 
COMMtTNICATIONS: 57 
 
 We, in this earth-life, must mix and mingle with all the crea- 
 tures of God, both good and evil, to be able to tender what- 
 ever of counsel or encouragement we possess. We have a 
 right to communicate respecting both conditions, seeing we have 
 personally passed through a severe training in life. We have 
 suffered much from a lack of wise training, and, therefore, can 
 best appreciate what is good for man. Man must be so edu- 
 cated as to discriminate between right and wrong. He must 
 learn how to throw off the imperfect, in order to come in cloae 
 connection with the pure and perfect. 
 
 There are many who believe in spiritual communion, but 
 fear to express it. They fear also, it would do away with the 
 inspiration of the Bible They would learn, on the contrary, to 
 discriminate between the perfect and imperfect of that Divine 
 Volume. They would see the distinct traces of the mind of 
 God, and the ifnperfect impressions of the mind of man. This 
 fear holds many back, 
 
 Man is th« creature of God. God has created in man, a 
 nature, which desires the pure and immortal life. He has it 
 within his mortal body. It cannot die. And in proportion 
 as he overcomes the trials and imperfections of his life, his 
 immortal spirit goes on to enlarge itself beyond any thing he 
 can imagine. You knbw not how spirits in our state are held 
 back in their ortward progression, owing to the abuse of their 
 gifts in yours. Therefore we come to those we can best influ- 
 ence that they may.point out the wrong and instruct others. 
 
 We desire to expose, and put dowa the incorrect views of 
 fleshly mortals. Therefore, we must be modest in our effortsi 
 or we may fail of our most cherished ends. We desire to build 
 up the pure; which can only come from an enlightened, puri- 
 fied and discriminating spirit. Our dispositions are naturally 
 pure. Man makes them otherwise by misdirection. We would 
 teach them to overcome. If their sin be that of drunkenness* 
 we would say overcome every desire for ardent spirits. It is 
 the curse of man, though a blessing when properly used. We 
 would say, man should never place hiniself where he is likely 
 to be overcome. You know not the power that rests in man, 
 to make himself the noble workmanship of the eternal I AM. 
 I mean he can almost make himself as a God in this life, by 
 
58 
 
 SPIRITUAL OOMMtruiOK. 
 
 overcoming evil. O, could we make ourselves rightly under- 
 stood and appreciated, how would we enlighten and build up 
 this people. We could then communicate as of old. 
 
 If you wish to make your communications more pointed, 
 you should ask questions. Nothing would be more delightful 
 to our spirit-minds than to see we have made ourselves under- 
 stood by man. ' Whenever we fail in that, we fail in our most 
 dierished aspirations. We have seen many return, to the old 
 systems, with sorrow. It will be some time before we can so 
 develope the medium as to utter what would-be s^tisfaetory to 
 your enlightened aspirations. Mediumship has its degrees. 
 The atmosphere around you has a great deal to do with our 
 communications. We need spirit atmosphere. Therefore, 
 when you have a thought not congenial with your spirit nature, 
 •est it to the swine. It is only fit to bfe consumed, as all imper- 
 fect things will sooner or later be. When we see any discour- , 
 agemerit in your mind, rest assured it must effect the mind of 
 the medium as well as the spirit's. We seek, we try to impress 
 in every way it isi possible to impress. Man must wait— he 
 must.be patient. We cannot cast out the impure and implant 
 the pure, without working miracles. Therefore, our commani- . 
 cations must be. pure, or must be kept back. 
 
 [The last paragraph was in answer to questions as to the in- 
 directness of spiritual teaching.] 
 
 You have kept back communications by asking questions 
 that you ought to have decided in your own mind. Your true 
 nature did decide, but your false nature would not accept the 
 decision. Such influences must be overcome. Yoji ought not 
 to ask a question you could decide by your own christiaa, 
 nature. 
 
 The medium has keen so often interrupted, it would be wrong 
 to continue. With assurances of happy remembrances, and 
 pure ardent attachment, I . remain , in hope of visiting you 
 again. p. w. maktin. 
 
 [Dr. Maktin was a physician of Nashville, to whom I was 
 often indebted for kind professional services. A few months 
 before his death, he asked me for a candid opinion as to th« 
 probability of his recovery. I informed him that I believed 
 him on the verge of dissolution. He at once said : "If I die 
 
COMMUUIOATIONS. S9 
 
 before you, and it is possible, you shall hear from me from 
 the spirit world." This was our last conversation, and occur- 
 red before myjinvestigations of modern spirit-manifestations. It 
 should also be recorded, that his exeellent widow, in the above 
 and subsequent communications made in her presence, received 
 such assurances of his identity and contiuued interest in the 
 welfare of his family, as left her without doubt, and gave un- 
 epeakable consolation.] 
 
 MR. H. B. CHAMPION AS A MEDIUM. 
 
 It is known to the Spiritualists and many others of Nash- 
 ville, that Mr. Champion has been developed, in the past two 
 years, as one of the most remarkable mediums of the age. 
 The nature of 'his development will be fully presented in a vol- 
 ume now preparing under the direction of the Spirit of Dr. 
 Chanitins. The volume referred to is a commentary upon the 
 Bible, critical and expository, and is regarded by all who 
 have examined it, as a volume worthy of the highest commen- 
 dation. He has already reached some one thousand six hun- 
 dred pages, and it will be published so soon as the Spirit com- 
 municating it shall direct. 
 
 Mr. C. was some two years since informed that he was a 
 medium, at a time when he regarded the pretension of Spirit- 
 ualists as an unmitigated imposture. He makes no preten- 
 sion to literature — had not read the Bible for fifteen years, and 
 scarcely ever looked into any book. When he received a 
 communication from the Spirit of Dr. Channing, he did not 
 know that such a man had ever lived. Under his influence, 
 he frequently sent me, contrary to his own desires, for we were 
 strangers to each other, but by an almost irresistible impulse, 
 communications, criticisms upon my sermons, and details of my 
 investigations of various metaphysical and theological sub- 
 jects, conceived in a comprehensiveness of idea, a beauty and 
 force of style, and an appropriateness of application, that 
 would compare with any documents ancient or modern. Of 
 
60 
 
 SPIKITUAL OOMMUNIOBr, 
 
 course I sought him, and to my astonishment found him able to 
 converse with me, when under spirit direction, so as to appro- 
 priately and forcibly answer questions, and offer criticisms 
 upon treatises he had never seen nor heard. I have held inter- 
 views for hours at a time, without uttering a syllable, writing 
 my questions at one table in a room, and receiving answers 
 from him at another in the presence of the most respectable 
 Vffitnesses, that left me without a shadow of doubt as to the 
 reality of his claims. Questions as to why he was selected — 
 for he had been unfortunate in business, and lay under the 
 censure of many, whether justly or unjustly, it was not for me 
 to say — were answered with a force that no honest mind could 
 resist, of which answers he knows nothing to this, day. I could 
 publish a small volume of communications received from him, 
 but as the great work upon which he is engaged, will be given 
 to the public, it is not necessary. The following, as making a 
 part of my records, is presented as >vorthyof the attention of 
 all honest and candid men. I ought also to say, that Mr. C. 
 will write in two hours, more than any ordinary clerk can copy 
 in two;_days. I regard him as the most remarkable pschycho-- 
 Ipgical phenomenon of the age. 
 
 In what follows, I sought Dr. Channing through Mr. Champios', 
 upon Spiritual training, a subject to which he had frequently 
 called my attention : 
 
 COMMUNICATION X. 
 
 THEOtTGH MR. CHAMPION. 
 
 I wish you to state or write pointedly, what you desire, and 
 let it be expressed audibly and distinctly. No man is prepared 
 to impart to others unless candid in his desires and honest in 
 the great end to be attained. Let me say, dear sir, you have 
 passed the Rubicon, E^nd now are prepared to explore more lofty 
 and ex;tended eras. Consequently, it is not to satisfy any pecu- 
 liar notion you may entertain, but a consciousness that truth 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 61 
 
 is mighty and will stand the test of time, and adorn the man, in 
 his noblest nature in the semblance of his God. Your investi- 
 ^tions, hereafter, are desired to be of that character that 
 shall bespeak a due regard to what may be presented, bereft 
 of many peculiar notions that may be entertained, and at best, 
 of a speculative nature, recognizing no fixed principle or ex. 
 tended basis. Various degrees of culture, not unfrequently, 
 present various aspects in difierent views. Consequently, let 
 not any opinions entertained, invade. But understand me as 
 ever advocating the supremacy .of thought as the intuitive im- 
 press of the Infinite One. And whenever I am requested, I 
 will do ample justice to one and all that may be presented to 
 your reflections. 
 
 Your questions, you will please state : 
 
 [1 . What am I to understand by spiritual training, so far as 
 I am personally concerned in view of the great end of spirit 
 manifestations ?] 
 
 He answered : 
 
 Spiritual training may be understood as encompassing a 
 variety of aspects — all equally momentous in their bearing ; 
 for the great ultimate of Life is Death, so called, by which man 
 is born anew to more extended views of his being. Spiritual 
 training is that which leads man to acknowledge that affinity 
 which exists between the departed and those of earth. Shall 
 we regard this as a definition bereft of an application? No ! 
 
 First. Man should ever endeavor to inculcate the lessons of 
 private judgment, and it is but vain and idle to expect to real- 
 ize a great moral truth, bereft of this prerequisite of divine 
 parentage. Next : Present and suggest to the many who look 
 to you for; direction, what will add to the advancement of man 
 as man, and this can only be made visible by that great and in- 
 fallible monitor, born of God. It will speak, when judiciously 
 applied, beyond the terrific fires of a Sinai, or the lamentations 
 of an expiring God, o'er the perverseness of humanity. I 
 would have ypu understand this as a great religious truth; 
 equally applicable to all, but not in the sense of bondage to ' 
 any, I might adopt a better word, and say a Heaven-exalted 
 truth for it brings man in communion with his God and his 
 Heaven. 
 
^ SPIRITUAL COMMlTNIOlir. 
 
 Spiritual training occupies the nearest and dearest relations 
 of life. We believe, we hope, we know that life is immortal. 
 We see these evidences scattered broadcast over the earth, 
 and who can say it is in vain? Then gently whisper around 
 those who are seeking light, sweet sentences that would impart 
 growth and vigor to the young, and let not the parental fond- 
 ness obscure the greatest end, which is the emolument of the 
 Heaven-born principles, that urge us on the illimitable sea of 
 progress, not dimmed by time, but made sacred by every rela- 
 tion of life. Then give the timely admonitions to those who 
 need aid, and become the Exemplar of the Theosis, not yet ex- 
 plored by those whose affections are apt to be blasted in the 
 zenith of their glory. 
 
 Spiritual training is of vast moment to those whose desires 
 lead them to commune with the departed. You are not aware 
 what has brought this mighty subject to your calm and discrim- 
 inating reflection. I will say to you, it demands a recognition, 
 and let it be observed wherever and whenever we find it essen- 
 tial to inculcate these Heaven-born truths; that inevitable 
 effects must follow the abuse of any great truth. One star 
 does not illuminate the great galaxy that spans all space. But a 
 multiplicity re-echoe the sweet music that instils the ineffable 
 glory of God. Otherwise we might say, one star pervades the 
 midnight darkness when peace is bereft of its endearing con- 
 solations. One may fall in your midst That one would blacken 
 the brightest hopes and anticipations of the future. One ma- 
 niac would display all the horror that could be depicted upon 
 the broad expanse of space. An accumulation of sorrow could 
 make it no worse. Then let us pursue our investigations and 
 affinities, with a due regard to what controls the Spiritual 
 spheres. Are you ready to infer that this is foreboding ill. 
 Not to such an extent as you suppose. But, sir, after our most 
 dierished desires and hard earned endeavors to reach this peo- 
 ple for their eternal good, shall it be in vain ? Let gentleness, 
 and kindness, and sweetness of expression ever guide us in our 
 convictions and expressions of truth. For without the prompt- 
 ings ; and guidance of the great principle of Looe to all, no 
 man can find the advantages of Truth. Spiritual training 
 will lead to this, as your own intuitions and love of God have 
 taught you. 
 
OOMMUN.IOATIONS. 63 
 
 Too prompt and|effectiv6 measures, when the attention is first 
 arrested by Spiritual influx, not unfrequently moves a tremen- 
 dous revolution. Never let your friends be influenced by more 
 than one Spirit. I mean at any one sitting. It is better at all 
 times they should be influenced by but one. But not unfre- 
 quently, Spirits press to speak to those most dear. Man, in 
 such cases, too frequently errs ; why, his life is one succession of 
 CTTors. And shall we lose those affinities that are strong in 
 death? Let me appeal to your highest reason. Consequently 
 let no communication be allowed that swerves from your con- 
 victions of truth, Man makes a link in an extended chain, 
 that binds him to eternity. Shall we mark this link by link? 
 And what are the reflections drawn from a mutual observance 
 of this fact ? These links of kindred affinities encompass an 
 endless extent, but not always that oneness that regards a com- 
 mon destiny. 
 
 2, Do you mean that Mrs. F. can confine herself to the in- 
 fluence of any Spirit she pleases ? 
 
 I have desired to impress the necessity of a strict ob- 
 servance of this in Mr. Champion. It is but seldom that one is 
 delegated to fill so high a mission. Think you it is all that I 
 esteem it? These truths, now dawning upon the world, will 
 be reconnoitered through the coming ages. They will stand as 
 the flickering light that burst upon the midnight darkness of 
 the nineteenth century. But I have wandered from a pointed 
 expression. That is, you must confine all Spirits to a specified 
 time, and in no instance admit a transgression. I speak to 
 you timely warnings and important truths. I will not now re- 
 fer you to what has deceived the mind of many and laid waste 
 the fondest afiections of their hearts. If you desire pointed and 
 lofty appeals, confine your investigations vvithin one source of 
 investigation : for all is born of the same legitimate end, and 
 like will seek its like. 
 We would have Mrs. P. confined to one Spkit. 
 
 3. Would you select the Spirit ? 
 
 This is devolving on me an unpleasant task. , 
 
 4. How would Mr. Parker's answer? I would select Dr. 
 
 C, M. for VlEGINIA- 
 
 A good and noble selection. Should you desire my aid 
 you shall have it in her training. 
 
64 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Affinities are ijnatured by time, Consequently, the first 
 named, being a new acquaintance, I cannot speak so readily, as 
 of the last. I feel bound honestly, to speak my convictions, of 
 persons as well as things. 
 
 2. Do Spirits communicate through more than one, with equal 
 advantage ? 
 
 I would hazard nothing in saying they could not. It is ex- 
 tremely difficult to find perspns sufficiently susceptible to give 
 that tone and sentiment that is desired for the great ends had 
 in view. The mental organism of persons is as varied as their 
 faces. You readily see the obstacles to be overcome. For it 
 is impossible to pour liquids through different avenues and not 
 have them tainted by the contact, 
 
 6. Must Mrs. F, select her Spirit-monitor ? ■ 
 
 I could not say, but feel confidence in the benefit of such a 
 result. You will find it essential to ward off many who will 
 intrude. Ever treat such with becoming reverence and digni- 
 ty, for their desires are but the out-pourings of honest hearts, 
 interested in the improvement of mortals. But in accomplish- 
 ing a great design we must adhere to a justness of proper^ 
 tions, that wilL admit of pleasant and pleasing observance to 
 all, whether in the form or out of it. 
 
 7. Is it possible for me to become' a medium ? 
 Not without great difficulty. 
 
 8. Is it desirable? 
 
 Not at present, I assure you. My dear, Sir, you have hon?- 
 orable employment enough for any man. 
 
 9. Shall we attempt to convince all who enquire? 
 
 Here one word of caution. Let us not savor too much of 
 that which may tend to bring an unjust decree upon our own ends. 
 Othecwise, purity of heart and sentiment may clothe in Ian- 
 guage that fails to meet its desired end. Consistency, thou 
 art a jewel of the richest hues, not always judiciously applied 
 or rightly understood. Do you apply my meaning ? No more. 
 
 10. Do you allude physical parity ? 
 Not altogether. 
 
 11. Do you mean to avoid anger, irritability, &c? 
 
 That is what should ever elevate us above the servile dog, 
 that crawls beneath the breath of man's divining. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 65 
 
 If time reveals and eircumstances control, I will be heard. 
 You need not fear far me. Immense forms of opposition, such 
 as ever appal worth and labor, are gathering. Stand like the 
 sturdy oak in nature's forest. Dark clouds may hover o'er 
 thee ; the gilded lightnings may encircle thy brow, but they 
 shall only adorn it with richest sapphire, and ennoble the soul. 
 Fear it not> It is but a luminous foreboding to excite curiosi- 
 ty. Nothing more, 
 
 12. Will Dr. C. present us the subjects he would have us 
 examine ? 
 
 I would desire first to hear from you, more explicitly, on sub- 
 jects infinitely important to us both. 
 
 Were we to differ on this momentous subject, the Paternity 
 of man, for from this springs the relations of life, we could not 
 advance together. Let us commence at the base, then the su- 
 perstructure, when reared, will be an ornament to its architect. 
 It is impossibleto measure distinctly, what I mean, as it encom- 
 passes an immensity in its design. Consequently, were I to 
 suggest or present themes of thought to your people, I would 
 not ta;ke such broad and comprehensive views, till their ac- 
 quaintance would more famiharize their conceptions of man's 
 relations., 
 
 Under this head, I will present what I think appropriate, 
 hereafter. First of all is Law — its application and design ; but 
 first bring man to a knowledge of a true life. This is what they 
 most need to be thoroughly instructed in. Do not understand 
 me as disclaiming, or desiring to enforce, an acknowledgement. 
 Only the design and ends of Humanity must be benefitted there- 
 by. Doctrinal subjects, supposed by your opponents to be 
 weighty in their bearing, should be suffered to repose beneath 
 the shades that dim the memory with their perversity. 
 
 W. E. CHANNING. 
 
 Not fully comprehending the Doctor's meaning, I sought Mr. 
 
 CHAMPioijf again, and submitted the following questions on a 
 
 leaf of paper before me, vvhich the medium did not see, nor 
 
 6* 
 
66 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 has he seen it to this day, when I received the following point- 
 ed and grand replies. I have placed the questions immediatelj 
 preceding the answers, for the sake of perspicuity : 
 
 1. In your communication to me on Spiritual Training, to 
 what do you refer when you say, you would -have me "recog- 
 nize a fixed principle and an extended basis"? 
 
 The principle of self-government; the basis that underlays 
 all the achievements of man's desires, intervs;oven, asthpy ever 
 are, with the results to be obtained. In other words : Those re- 
 sets that must ever flow from such momentous causes. These 
 achievements are the results of the first-named specification. 
 I have told you this basis is broad and extended." It wouldre- 
 quire space and time to do it ample juatice. B^it remember 
 n^ver to draw any other than rational conclusions. 
 
 2. How am I to prepare myself to recognize the affinity ex- 
 isting between myself and the departed ? 
 
 By high and holy communion with the inner man ; that itp 
 infinite semblance may partake of that- infinite source, only 
 known as the God in man. 
 ■ If you would add health and vigor to a plant, that its branch- 
 es may be refulgent with light and life, you should ever prune 
 it to the root. Disencumber yourself of the mass that may dead- 
 en your highest ho'peg and purest desires. Then gently 
 apply yourself to Spiritual conimuirion, and its benefits must 
 follow. 
 
 I would have you understand me as saying. Cast off the , 
 grosser considerations of Time, when you come to drink of the 
 Elixir of Eternal Life ; for it is not Time, but Eternity, that then 
 calls for your purest thoughts ; and ever know that the purest 
 thought rs often fermented beneath the darkest abodes, whose 
 afiections would otherwise chill the holiest desires and bright- 
 est hopes of Humanity. When so purified, let the gentle mes- 
 sengers of Peace enter, that they may partake of the bounteoua 
 repast, provided by God, for man's eternal destiny. Yo'ti can- 
 not expect two adhesives to be equally congenial. Conse- 
 quently, I would say, Prepare, prepare for Spiritual guests. 
 Do you ask how ?. Would you have me specify ? 
 Yes, by all means. 
 We stand upon the brow of a high and majestic eminence, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 67 
 
 whose heights but bow in tokefl of the majestic heavens that over- 
 shadow its tremendous base. A retrospective view presents ev- 
 ery variety of aspect. We behold, far in the dim distance of the 
 Future, the miraculous stream of Eternity. We say miracu- 
 lous, because it is fraught with every diversity of ima-gery. 
 We behold, upon its bosom, the cloud and the sunshine of life. 
 But our attention is arrested by the approach of many a frail 
 barque, burdened with the cares and toils, and tumultuous misgiv- 
 ings, that have clouded the brow and sickened the heart with its 
 lamentable dangers. They have been borne on amid storms and 
 tempests, but have at last one, but one solitary hour of repose, 
 beneath the umbrageous boughs of a sacred decree, inhaled, it 
 may be, from Heaven* But mark its intangible evidences, writ- 
 ten upon the human heart. They cast but one sad glimpse to 
 the futui% and behold the tumultuous ocean of life, rocked 
 amid the endless desires of man, in horror and despair. Man 
 boldly looks forward, and what presents itself to his dim vision 
 of the Future ? The mighty palisade of human rearing towers 
 amid the heavens. Its height and depth soars beyond the com- 
 prehension of man. We now behold him, as it were; just emer- 
 ging from the dark and gloomy aspect, that clothed the future 
 with the desert waste of his own imaginings. Now shall he go 
 forward ? Yes ; but, step by step, he ascends to greater heights; 
 and each successive step but measures the descent that awaits a 
 wrong conception of his end. O, how important that we should 
 look down from this extended elevation and point, unerringly, 
 the means by which he may ascend to that oneness of purpose, 
 which shall redound to his moral and intellectual elevation, 
 from which he may never recede, if inculcated by lessons of so-' 
 berness and truth. 
 
 It is by degrees, and not by any measured view, that man 
 must recognize his all. When we bring man to the level of 
 his nature — not corrupt, for that is a fallacy — then he will stand 
 in the full stature of a man. Then he will look, vpith an eye 
 single to truth, that will brighten his perceptive faculties. He 
 will behold the grand ends of his being and the steps of his 
 ascent. Who so able to apply this as yourself, or the one who 
 has suffered for the want of such applia;nce ? In other words, 
 Man will behold the dim labarynths of the past, and regret 
 
68 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 their immensity, and mourn their enormity. He beholds at one 
 view, from this elevation, more than he would ever see, en- 
 dowed with his own wiles and infatuations from the base of 
 this extended eminence, in an Eternity to come. 
 
 Thus have we passed over the saddened and desolating 
 realizations of mankind. We, now, will turn our mind to higher 
 and holier aspirations. We bury, in the shades of the past, all 
 the view, that has marred our peace, and look beyond ;, for it all 
 tends to an end not realized by man. Yonder is extended, be- 
 fore our view an elevation ascending, as it were, to the heavens. 
 It is interspersed with delightful groves and murmuring streams, 
 whose crystalised semblance bespeaks the. native purity of the 
 soul. Its rugged heights hare failed from our view, and we 
 leave them behind to seek more congenial climes. Its alluviail 
 soil and aromal plains, but bespeak God's best gifts toman. 
 But there is no ascent so great, that one mis-step may not pre- 
 cipitate to unknown chasms below. Its links all flow in one 
 unbroken chain to God, from whence they came. Shall not 
 man, then, face his foe ? Be true to himself and his God ? 
 
 I have made this impress, that it may present a figure wor- 
 thy of your contemplation. Then let it sink deep into the pro- 
 fundity of thy highest ends. Let not the cloud dim. Oh, no! 
 For some gentle zephyr, wafted by holy hands, will dispell its 
 darkness, and behold what comes forth? A meteor of endear- 
 ing grandeur and redolent splendor to warm the lonce doubting 
 and icy heart-throb, Irozen by the countless wrongs of man to 
 his fellow-man. For all shall yet see the gentle stream, whose 
 gurgling dew will yet add balm to the suffering soul, and give 
 growth to its most ardent achievements. Let not thy heart 
 and mind be troubled, for great good is at hand. Believe in 
 the mercy of God, not measured by frail humanity. 
 
 3. What do you mean by an infallible monitor, born of 
 God? 
 
 The intuitive impress of God upon the heart of man. Ma- 
 ny, very many, say this is , fallacious. They know not them- 
 selves ; how can they know their God ? 
 
 Many declarations, in my communications, suggesting many 
 
 others may appear not as satisfactory as might be desired.- 
 
 But you fully perceive my purpose. I cannot, in all and every 
 
COMMUNICATIONS; 69 
 
 instance, give you my meaning., , Conseq^uently, you must char- 
 itably, draw your own conclusions in tliat discrimination j-ou 
 have inherited as a man. I refer to this, that many expressions 
 must go unheeded, and at the time may appear inexpli- 
 cable. 
 
 4. Please briefly point out the evidences of man's immor- 
 tality,.which you say, are scattered broad cast over the earth ? 
 
 I could not give you what you most ardently desire, without 
 consuming days, for the subject is vast and broad. I might 
 present one (evidence, and still another would present itself re- 
 quiring time ^nd labor. 
 
 The greatest evidence of man's immortality, is here : He is 
 the head of creation. Point to one thing in Nature that does 
 not make up the great measure of its design. Then ask, What 
 is the design of man ? To die and be the least of all ? 
 
 I would speak of the communion you enjOy, but it will be 
 as the gentle zephyr to the tornado. 
 
 5. How can I become an exemplar of the Theosis to others, if 
 not a medium? 
 
 Your higher nature will teach you more, if consulted in sim- 
 plicity and truth, than many lengthy comrnunications, on that 
 point. 
 
 6. What do you mean by an abuse of Spiritual communion? 
 Its abuses are varied. I would have you never consult Spi- 
 ritual Intelligences only in hope of benefit. 
 
 7. T6 whom do you refer when you say, " One may fall in 
 our midst" ? Who is in danger of becoming a maniac ? 
 
 Those remarks are admonitions to be truly observed. I had 
 no special reference, only desired to admonish in time. It is 
 not necessary to remind you that what would seriously aflect 
 some, would destroy others. 
 
 8. To what do you refer as controlling the Spiritual 
 Spheres ? 
 
 Love to all mankind. That is the immutable principle that 
 must bind in harmony and union this extended universe. Then 
 will God be God in the Heart of Humanity. 
 
 9. To what do you refer when you speak of hearing from me 
 on subjects of infinite importance to us both? 
 
 I mean a full expression of what is deemed vital to the inte- 
 
70 
 
 SPIEITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 rests of mankind. Should I suggest or present, when I would 
 point in blood, the impressive fact : Exercise your Reason and 
 be a Man? Oh, no! Were I, sir, to do it, I would forestall 
 the highest and loftiest ends that^man should ever attain. We 
 may feel our way over a precipitous flight where haste would 
 endanger our safety, and exhaust our nature. Consiequeritly, 
 man should learn, yes learn, and when he has' learned all he is 
 ready to depart. 
 
 10. What do you mean by an acknowledgement? , 
 Conscious wrong, to our highest nature. You must under- 
 stand me. I would have you understand me as saying, that, 
 there are diiferences which I would have yon fully understand, 
 before, could feel at liberty to present what I might deeim es- 
 sential to the moral growth of man. I mean that consciousness 
 of intuitive impress that enables man to behold one error 
 upon an error, or a wrong conceptior^ of what we deem right. 
 
 11. What do you mean by Law? 
 
 Well, sir: Law is, a principje, that ?hould and must be ob- 
 served to instil thought, and administer, equally, to the general 
 good of all. 1 mean, sir, that without law we do not, cannot 
 exist. Itis the highest principle known toman, Aadhemustex- 
 ercise the capacity God has given him to partake of its bene-r 
 fits, unerringly.- I would have you understand that the vote of 
 a multitude does not make a law, only in form. Here we recog- 
 nise a '"Higher Law,", if you please: the unerring law of 
 God ;^ that which has impressed its semblance upon the human 
 page. Can you strike ^at a deeper principle ? When man errs, 
 he must obey the Law of his Nature to be a .better man. It is 
 the Law of God. Majorities nor minorities make it just. All 
 law is sacred. This, whether proclaimed or inherited. Talk of 
 Law here, and Law there — Law, sir, is everywhere. It is not 
 law because it may conform to certain conceptions of its bear- 
 ing. No ; any and every vital principle, that redounds to, the 
 improvement of man, is sacred. Goto Palestine or Judea? 
 Go to your soul and your God. Its adulterations are unnum- 
 bered, and bespeak their impress throughout the endless ages of 
 time. Law is ^ broad principle. Every man is interested in 
 its requirements, and has inherited its Impress. w, e. c. 
 
 September 19, 1854. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. Tl 
 
 COMMUNICATION XII. 
 
 THE ETEENITT OF PUNISHMENT. 
 
 '^•Oh! Religion! What a sad picture dost thou present! 
 Thou recordest a fable in the blood of martyrs, whose recital 
 has frozen the fountains of love and truth. Were those foun- 
 tains fully opened, they would flood the world with the tears 
 of angels, to sweep from existence the bigotry and supersition of 
 a degenerate race. Upon every breeze is now borne the voice 
 that hel'alds the eternal misery of man. Were this true, it 
 must destroy all faith in the existence of God, and leave the 
 world to the fate of accident and chance. Were this true, the 
 sublime and harmonious doctrines, now dawning upon your 
 minds, would find no response in human bosoms, and would 
 pass away, leaving all nature to mourn or sink into chaos. 
 Reason will teach all, that God is justice, truth, and love. In 
 this divine character, created he man. He placed within him 
 those passions, which are as strong as life — which are a 
 part of his life. Now can you believe that the Divine Wisdom, 
 that made man, can look calmly on and see his own work and 
 image, which he plronounced good, consigned to that eternity 
 of woe, which your theologians herald as the gospel of grace ? 
 It is a libel upon Nature, and Nature's God. Tea thousand 
 Sons would come into the world, were it necessary, to save one 
 single soul from a fate so blasphemous and God-dishonoring. 
 
 Theologians teach the destruction of God's own handiwork. 
 They tell you that the heart of man is by nature desperately 
 wicjted. It does require the exercise of charity for the weak- 
 ness of these would-be Apostles of truth and love, to hear 
 from them such ,self-,evident fallacies. Their foundation is 
 wrong; the superstructure must be. Do they admit that God 
 is the Creator? Did he create the nature of man corrupt? 
 If so, is he not the author of that corruption? They also 
 teach that the Creator has not provided to complete his work. 
 He has not done enough for man ; or otherwise he has left 
 undone that which should be done to secure the happiness of 
 man. This also is a gross fallacy and absurdity; that any 
 
72 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 mind capable of a single degree of comparison should be 
 ashamed to perpetrate. Does it not see that all who assume 
 this, make themselves superior to Deity, and would stand up 
 as master workmen above their own God? A being who has 
 power to originate and hot power to perfect, is not God, but 
 some mere sumblance of divinity, a false imagination has 
 placed upon the throne of the universe. Away with the thought!- 
 disgraceful to your intellect, that God — the infinite God, has 
 commenced a work he cannot finish, and needs you to assist 
 him in the completion of that which consigns untold millions of 
 his ofispring-sto eternal woe or eternal annihilation ! The illumi- 
 nation of thought now rising upon your minds, will prove a 
 whirlwind, to sweep from the earth all such selfish imaginings, 
 which have mystified almost every conception of right; and 
 left p^obleraati9.al/even the height and depth of Omnipotence. 
 True, with many, the • dark confines of the grave can do only 
 what the mighty power of thought will do for others in advance 
 of the change of vision' that awaits their confusion there. But 
 let these evidences of thought mark your every step as men, 
 and they will decorate your nature for the most glorious des- 
 tiny. 
 
 God, in his immutable' justice, cannot and will not consign 
 man to an eternity of woe. As man violates the laws of nature, 
 so does he violate the laws of God , and, in proportion to his 
 acts^ he must reap the reward he so justly merits. In propor- 
 tion as he transgresses, he suffers. Your reason will*assure 
 you, that justice demands this course ; and all men are accord- 
 ingly impressed with their duty to a. greater or less extent, aa 
 they open their capacity. The ^terrors of a Hell are a dark and 
 idle fiction of equally dark and perverted intellects. Give all 
 heed to th^ great and glorious illustrations of God's goodness, 
 and spiritual illumination will dispel this horrible libel upon 
 the nature of man and the purposes of God. ' 
 
 We would desire to open the vaults of Heaven, that an ava- 
 lance of spiritual light might descend upon the understandino's 
 of all men, that they might be capable of judging aright, and 
 improving those-great and exalted privileges which it is their 
 honor to portray to the understandings of those who would 
 gladly receive the truth. Oh ! persevere in this God-like un- 
 
COMMUN,IOATIONS. 73 
 
 dertaking, and you shall be more than compensated with peace 
 of conscience, and all that tends to make life pleasant. You 
 may now go on with perfect confidence, as you shall be sus- 
 tained in promulgating the truth to a misguided people. 
 
 This is from one who has taught and preached in life what 
 he but little understood. With your spiritual perceptions re- 
 newed, you may be bold, and have no fear, as one who speaks 
 from the eternity of life will guidp and direct you. So cheer 
 up,, and let this radiant influence ever guide you, as it will 
 afford you that consolation which none but spiritual instruction 
 can impart. I will say more to you when you feel disposed, 
 and lead you along in the path of progression. Sir, lift up 
 your head in full confidence of the visitation of spiritual pro- 
 tection and progression. Let calmness and reflection, prudence 
 and discretion be your support^ and fear no harm. 
 
 I have heralded the destiny of man in life, and now I hail, 
 with delight and satisfaction, the dawning of an era of liberty 
 of conscience and liberty of thought. Man is no longer to be 
 led ; but he-is to walk forth in the open day. 
 
 The greatest virtue that.dwells in the human heart is pity. 
 The tears that flow from the bosom which heaves and^throbsin 
 sympathy for the cares and misfortunes of others, are as the 
 morning star, whose lustre will only be dimmed by the reflecf 
 tion of its own brightness. 
 
 The mighty cataract of public opinion will surge on upon 
 the mighty billows of time, until it shall encompass all nations, 
 and all tongues shall sound the loud icymbaLof man's redemp- 
 tion from the thraldom of bigotry and superstition. This is 
 not a mere idle fancy. It is of Divine meaning. All appeals 
 made to man's reason should receive that consideration which 
 should be used by mankind in the investigation of every rea- 
 sonable subject. Oh ! then, why not give that attention to 
 matters of immortal interest— as the weal or woe of all rational 
 men must depend on peace of conscience, or dissatisfaction as 
 regards their welfare. 
 
 It is the desire of Spirits to impress their friends with their 
 duty. The existence of man is intended for happiness in this 
 life, and the life to come. It is to be sadly lamented that so 
 iew duly appreciate the privileges by which they are surrounded. 
 
74 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION; 
 
 Let your end and aim be to improve the ' all-important ihvesti- 
 gation now opened, and your efforts will be crowned with suc- 
 cess. 
 
 I ask, could you consistently with justice to yourself, and 
 injustice to your Creator, come to the conclusion that creation 
 is a matter of chance? Look at the dark and trying scenes 
 that attend many from the cradle to the' grave. Tlie heart of 
 him who is ever with the unfottunate, beats in sympathy for 
 those whose lots have been cast upon the sad &nd desolate 
 places of earth. Justice to them is due. This if rightly un- 
 derstood, will fully explain that portion of the Bible which 
 truthfully states that God chasteneth those whom he loves. 
 
 It is for the mistortunes of these who bleed at every pore, 
 and who have met with the scorn of a cold and "selfish world, 
 that we feel. We tell thepi they will be permitted to receive 
 and enjoy, that life of progression, which has no end. Nature 
 owes much to some, and shall- they be deprived of receiving 
 the.ir due — their immortal life? As they have received but 
 little at her hand, she requires but little of them. God, in jus- 
 tice to himsi If and his creatures, could do no less. He could 
 not, in justice, create man for a day, and then blot him from' 
 the records of eternity, or consign him to unending woe. Na- 
 ture has done much for many, and from many is much due, and 
 all must work in harmony, and upon the page of justice must 
 her balance be' madfe. 
 
 You are told that the rain descends upon the just and the 
 unjust. True. You are also told that a just God reserves to 
 himself the punishment of his creatures, which is not true^. 
 If such were the case, Divine Power would go hand in hand 
 with the selfishness, bigotry, and superstition of the present 
 day. It is desired to be distinctly understood upon this irnpor- 
 tant matter, nature is debtor to many, and many to her are 
 debtors. It is in the scale of justice alone that all can receive 
 that which Nature and Nature's God destined for man to in- 
 herit. In proportion to man's circumstances in life, and as he 
 misapplies the blessings by which he has been surrounded, so 
 must the natural consequences result therefrom. 
 
 I speak to you in the simplest strain I can command, for here 
 we must be understood, or not one step can be taken forward. 
 
CO'MMUNICATIONS; 75 
 
 God has created man that he may receive the advantages of 
 this life, and the life to come. Upon him rests the responsibil- 
 ity of his weal or woe; but his woe cannot be eternal — no, or 
 folly would rejoice over wisdom, and evil over good. 
 
 Man is a progressive being, whose image, as he progresses, 
 reflects more and more' of the image of God. The spheres of 
 existence after death are progressive. So be satisfied, as rea- 
 son will teach you that God's justice will not permit his crea- 
 tures to inherit anything but justice. Of the enjoyments of 
 this life no man can have a full realising sense, except as he 
 receives it from those who are now rfeaping the rewards of 
 eternity. In proportion to capacity, so do all men reap pleas- 
 ures forevermdre. Do they desire to commune with Seraphs 
 of another sphere?- If so, let their hearts flow out" in love to 
 all. The barren and desolate places of their minds shall yet 
 rejoice and bloom, and the bands of superstition, that have 
 long manacled their noblest powers, shall be rent asunder. 
 Could the tears be gathered up of those, whose happiness has 
 b6en marred by the false theories of their fellow men, they 
 would deluge the records of human perversity. 
 
 This may trulj be said to be an age of light and reason, for 
 truth shall dispel darkness and error trom the land. The germ 
 of love and truth has long been crushed beneath the towering 
 mountain of sectarianism, bigotry and superstition ; but their 
 base is fast giving way, and they shall not withstand these 
 floods of light and reason, whose torrents are now rushing 
 from the summit to the base of humanity's temple. Erroneous 
 impressions have been imbibed by thousands, from the cradle 
 to the grave ; but froni beneath the tender vine shall come 
 forth the mighty tree of hfe, whose boughs shall shelter ail minds 
 from the heat of misguided philanthrophy, as well as protect 
 them from the cold, chilly winds that often pierce the minds of 
 those who have the. soul to declare their opinions without fear 
 or favor. 
 
 God never designed man's faculties to lie dormant, and thus 
 waste his best gifts. If so, why place within man the power 
 to exercise will and mind, if he did not intend him to use them 
 for the pi'omotion of his own happiness, and the happiness of 
 his fellow men. If such were his purpose, you would fully sus- 
 
76 SPIRITUAL COMMUJTION. 
 
 tain the position assumed by many, that they are decreed of 
 Heaven, to warn a dying people to flee from the terror of an 
 angry God. 
 
 There is buried beneath the so called mystery of spiritual 
 influence, a flood of light which will cause all men to rejoice as, 
 at the dawning of a new day — the rising of a new sun, whose 
 effulgence will permit all men to behold the truth. Yes, upon 
 the ocean of time, alone, can be traced the fearful results of 
 misguided reason. As the frail barque of life is launched upon 
 the sea of time, so is it borne on the strong current of popular 
 opinion, which fills every channel of thought; and as that frail 
 barque progresses, unless it be prepared to withstand the con- 
 flicting commotions of the troubled waters of life, which are 
 bat momentary, it will soon have to sail with a fleet, whose 
 ballast is superstition, whose chart is incomprehensible, whose 
 sail is ever filled with the strong current of popular delusions. 
 It is a mind of no ordinary character, which is able to with- 
 stand the baneful influence by which it is surrounded at the 
 present day, as upon every hand is teemed forth the_ pleasures 
 of Heaven and the horrors of Hell, to bribe man to deny hia 
 brother and his God. 
 
 Ye sons arid daughters of the Pilgrim Fathers, do you boast 
 of your liberty ? Liberty of what ? Of conscience? No, Of 
 thought, and the free exercise, of your own reason, which is the 
 greatest gift of God to man? No. Desecrate not the sweet 
 name of Liberty, which is tecorded in blood, by those who 
 desired to bequeath to posterity a legacy as endless as eternity^ 
 and as boundless as Omnipotence. 
 
 What enormous errors are brought to bear in the present day, 
 to lead man from the proper exercise of his reason ! Need I 
 say that men tremble through mere excitement of their ani- 
 mal nature ? Need I say that it is through fear of an endless life 
 of misery ? Who, who, I say. will stand upon the fabric that 
 nature has erected, and give full and free consent that the light 
 and knowledge that God has given him may sweep on untram- 
 meled in the boundlers realms of spiritual life? It is not the 
 love of God that fills these temples of error, from day to day, 
 with an endless throng ; but it is fear of realizing those fictions 
 which are so vividly painted as to deceive the unsuspecting. 
 
COMMUNICATIOirS. 77 
 
 What merit is due for the observance of any rite which the 
 force of circumstances may consummate ? 
 
 It is not to raise brother against brother, nor father against 
 son, that these great and sublime messages are conveyed to 
 the understandings of all men ; but it is to bring man to a true 
 estimate of his moral and intellectual responsibility. God has 
 created man and endowed him with reason and those intellec- 
 tual faculties which will enable him to discrihiinate between 
 error and truth. Nature has done much for man ; and as he 
 transgresses her laws, and misapplies her teachings, so will he 
 reap that reward he so justly merits. Spiritualism has not the 
 tendency to subvert true Christianity, It is for the enlighten- 
 ment and universal good of all men that these great and sub- 
 lime theories are addressed to their reason. Truth alone will 
 subvert error, and show us what true Christianity is ; nor will it 
 rob her of any of those virtues which should adorn her; nor 
 will it disarm her of all those great and moral precepts which 
 are universally taught, but, alas ! not practised, 
 
 True, this is an age of enlightenment. The shadows which 
 have so long shrouded the intellects of men, will be dissipated 
 and the bands of superstition, which have so perfectly enslaved 
 them, will be burst assunder. It is not fof the advancement of 
 a party creed nor sect that these great, moral teachings are 
 addressed to man, but it is for the universal brotherhood of 
 man, that all may attain that destiny that Nature and Nature's 
 God designed for men to enjoy. It is to suppress the miscon- 
 ceived opinions and erroneous teachings of the present age, for 
 the universal enlightenment of all men. It is to suppress the 
 wild fanatical notions of those who would consign men to an 
 eternity of woe that these manifestations are made. Then heed 
 their teachings, as they will take strong hold upon the temple 
 of Sodom, which will be rent assunder, as from the canopy of 
 Heaven. The light of truth and reason shall flash upon the 
 human understanding. 
 
 Great is the responsibility, resting upon those who would 
 teach man his duty, and hold themselves as the stars by which 
 all should be guided, while, at the same time, they are sowing 
 the seeds of death in their path. Oh! how many death-beds 
 have they made a hell ; and how many dens of vice and pol- 
 
'''8 SPIKITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 lution have they desecrated with their presence, God's immu- 
 table justice will hold men to a strict account for the misery 
 and ruin which have followed in the train of their hypocrlcy. 
 They would strangle the better feelings of man's nature, with 
 the fumes arising from a hell prepared by a just God for the 
 punishment of his creatures. Alas! they are too truly "Hell- 
 hounds" upon the track of a morality, w^hose actions are re- 
 corded in the blossoms and flowers, that grow upon the graves 
 of thousands who had been left to the cares of a cold and heart- 
 less world*. They have made sad and desolate, the hearth of 
 the widow and orphan, and exacted their mite to sustain a life 
 of vice and profligacy — desecrating their own reason, and 
 binding that of others, as with cords of bribery and selfish mis- 
 trust. May Heaven pity them when they see the work of their 
 hands, and are called upon to change it. w. e. o. 
 
 RENEWED INVESTIGATIONS^ CRITICISMS, &G. 
 
 After my investigations in Ohio, I was surprised, one' day, at 
 the reception of the following communication from Mr. Cham- 
 pion, with whom, at the time, I had no personal acquaintance, 
 and had only heard of him through the medium of statements 
 calculated to arouse my prejudices against any thing that would 
 emanate from his instrumentality .•' Upon enquiry, I learned that 
 he was without the intellectual culture indicated in the letter 
 below. It seemed strange, that he should have divined mv dif- 
 ficulties in an investigation of which he could have known 
 nothing, which was not known, indeed, so far as any satisfac- 
 tory results were concerned, to my most intimate companions 
 in the city. I sought him, as detailed in another part of these 
 records, and found, to my astonishment, that he could and did 
 quote whole chapters, of the Bible, and critically examine eve- 
 ry phrase, fact and bearing of each verse without the book be- 
 fore him ; that he could and did the same with the ancient classics 
 
 *MaU. 23:14. Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypociites, for ye devour widow's 
 houeea, and lor a pretence make long prayers, tUerelore ye sUall receive tlie greater condem- 
 Dation. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 79 
 
 of Greece, Rome and the Primitive Church ; and that ivhen not 
 under the influence of what purported to be the Spirit of Dr, 
 Channing, he could not converse intelligibly upon either. In- 
 deed, he did not know their names, much less their statements 
 and opinions, t do not hesitate to make these statements, be- 
 cause there are numbers of respectable men, who know them to 
 be true, and to their truth would be willing to make the most 
 solemn asseverations. Beside, the evidence is open to all who 
 will take the pains, impartially, to investigate it. 
 
 Nashville, Mabch 7, 1854. 
 My Dear Sir : 
 
 In addressing you, so unexpectedly to yourself, we would 
 desire to be prompt and fully understood, which is extremely 
 difficult, as one^event ultimately calls in question some succes- 
 sive link in the great moral network of Eternity, but a true 
 discrimination must silence all the reverses, that may appear 
 inadmissable and intangible, in your investigations. As the 
 darkest hour precedes the approaching light, so may we expect 
 to behold the evidences of biased judgment, until the natural 
 day of reason shall approach. When that day is ascendant in 
 any mind, the real and unreal will be beside each other, for 
 the mountain and the mole-hill are here. The gurgling brook, 
 and engulfing maelstrom, are distinguishable ; and none need 
 fear, for the true characteristic of Spiritual impress will speak 
 in tones of thunder upon the adamantine heart, and leave the 
 true impress of man's inadvertancy, in the regal banquets of 
 knowledge. He who expects to behold the Divinity of God, 
 by outward evidences, will find such anticipation vain • they 
 will fade from the' memory as the reflective rays of the de- 
 clining sun ; for the gem is encased in the temple of thought, 
 and those off-shoots of Divinity, that now becloud, arp but the 
 adulterations of the orginal, and bear the impressive evidences 
 of man's ingenuity. 
 
 We speak of forms and foibl6s, to complete the moral finale 
 of infinitude, or creative power, that speaks Peace to the 
 troubled waters of man's Divining. Should you feel disposed 
 to regard the evidences now presented to your mature delibera- 
 tion, they will illuminate the horizon of moral asperity that per- 
 vades the world. 
 
80 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 The signet of departed good bears its impress upon the stars 
 of the meridian, that shall soon o'ershadow the blasted antici- 
 pations of man's desires. 
 
 The crumbling edifices of mortal rearing must soon receive 
 that destiny that ever awaits all error. , 
 
 Truth is triumphant and shall stand, though the heavens and 
 the earth were to pass away. Be not appalled at the approach 
 of a crisis that shall shake the Christian world. It shall be the 
 dawning of a new light, not reflected in power, but reared in 
 the flowing fields of God's boiznty to man, which is the Spirit 
 of truth, foreshadowing the ultimate destiny of all. 
 
 I would d-esire to add additional' evidenaes of the approach- 
 ing storm, but let it suffice, that a crisis is fast approaching, 
 when the domain of God shall not blush at the depravity and 
 insidiousness of those who profess to reflect the evidences of 
 God's will to man. No prophetic vision can span the chasm. 
 
 We shall soon behold the eruptive influence of free thought, 
 imprinted upon the dome of nature's paradise — truth immort^L 
 Poes this inspire one tht^ught ? If so, give it place, that it may 
 vegetate, and it will be found not in vain ; for man is the in- 
 heriter of God, and reflects the Divinity of his author ; but 
 the chilly winds of adversity, encircled by the avarice of a soul- 
 sacrificing desire, which must be quenched upon the misfortune 
 of his brother, haveburied this paternity. Still it exists, though 
 unknown, in a reasonable acceptation of true knowledge. No 
 man can behold what is presented to his understanding at this 
 day, and envy the peace and quiet that pervades the moral dis- 
 cipline ot the world. Need we say, there are sufficient evi- 
 dences of what is to follow this moral finale of departed hope 
 from the breast of man? 
 
 I cannot add all you desire. It would be inadmissable to do so, 
 as the time is fast approaching when even what you know will 
 be called in question. Do not venture to assail too earnestly, 
 for these evidences will add new and brighter anticipations of 
 future progress. 
 
 I would desire to instruct al,l in the true estimate of these 
 manifestations. But alone, and alone only, can we behold 
 what would be most desirable for our good. I have written 
 jthis that you may understand me, not without hoping it may 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. .81 
 
 % 
 
 prove available, and vi^ell divined to meet the emergency of 
 others. 
 
 You should observe the evident progress that has been made 
 with satisfaction ; and the universality of these teachings, will 
 yet add additional weight, as they proceed. Why not be alike 
 encouraged, at the bounteous repast that will soon be prepared 
 for the good of man ? Your history is marking an enviable day, 
 fliat will ascend beyond your brightest anticipations. So let 
 this suffice, for the future will picture these characteristics, iu 
 letters of living fire, upon the dawning era, that shall bespeak 
 universal good tq all men. 
 
 I cannot make these evidences plainer at present. You may 
 fail to comprehend my meaning, but time will suffice to add 
 the rest, that will impart strength and vigor to these develop- 
 ments. You should use all commendabfe zeal in propagating 
 these Spiritual evidences, and they will return to you laden 
 four-fold. They are not as unreal as many seem to think. Oh, 
 no ! They are but the true characteristics of nature speaking 
 through the soul, which is the man of God, so to speak, literal- 
 ly, for it is the divine essence in man. Should you behold all 
 that tends to awaken an unusual interest, you would be no si- 
 lent watcher o'er the result that must follow these divine re- 
 yeali;nent3. Therefore, let your heart be cheered, for all will 
 be well in time, whose consummate end is not far distant, when 
 we ipay behold the crater, that has slumbered for centuries, be- 
 neath the burning lava of superstitious inheritances, that hav£ 
 been bequeathed to m,an. 
 
 These evidences of man's immortality will gladden the heart, 
 and blot the desert waste from the divine legacy of time, to de- 
 luded man. 
 
 O, then, labor to promote the desired end, that we may be- 
 hold the reflective orb of thought ascending, blended with eter- 
 nal destiny, triumphant in the heavens. How could we expect 
 to prove the destiny of man, if we fail to approve and apply 
 these evidences of universal good, that are at our command, for 
 the propagation of the proof of immortality ? 
 
 Why not then embrace, with ardor, all that may commend it- 
 self to your understanding ? When duly considered, we may 
 behold the events of miraculous intuition, which have been ira- 
 
 6* 
 
82 SPIEITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 pnnted on every page of the primitive era, again, before the 
 world. Such evidences will not be in vain. They will appeal 
 to the grosser considerations, as it may be the only method of 
 awakening many from the normal lethargy that pervades their 
 Spiritual horizon. 
 
 I could desire that they were more universally enjoyed ; but 
 the adverse influences that retard our manifestations are mo- 
 mentous, and present an unusual interest, such as ever clothes 
 every mystery, that does not approach the ordinary understand- 
 ing of man. 
 
 There are equally interesting circumstances, intimately inter- 
 woven in these developments, which could with propriety, add 
 much to your progress ; but the affinities existing are so counter 
 to the legitimate end desired, we falter to undertake to give that 
 instruction, which would require an analysis, of the component 
 parts or portions that pervade the moral developments of man- 
 But if you desire, you may behold the advanced end so ardent- 
 ly sought. I desire to be understood, in presenting a positive 
 and negative principle, that would be more conducive to Spir- 
 itual influx on human culture, which you should recognise in 
 your eflbrts at your own fire-side. The properties and affini- 
 ties existing between Spirits in and out of form, offer a sub- 
 ject, that would require time, not allotted to me now, to guide 
 the intuition of thought, and the prevalence of Spiritual or at- 
 mospherical inhalation, in order to help you to receive the bene- 
 fits^to be desired from such investigations ; and, without a mature 
 considerati#n, all that ceuld be transmitted, would fail to add 
 one ray of light in addition to what you now have. 
 
 If time and opportunity allow, I will then make such sugges- 
 tfons as may be productive of good. Till then I must defer any 
 further expressions on this point, as time is of avail to forward 
 the great lever upon whicli rests the highest and sublimest evi- 
 dences of approaching good to man. I cannot leave without 
 hoping these evidences are not in vain, and shall be always 
 ready to sanction, where sanction is due, and equally free to 
 condemn, when and wliere it may be merited. With these as- 
 surances, let us endeavor to behold the true existence of man, 
 in a divine life. Yours truly, h. b. champios. 
 
 P. S. This purports to come from W. E. Channing in an^ 
 
COMMUNICATIONS, 83 
 
 swer, as he says, to your interrogatories, made in your private 
 investigations. h. b. c. 
 
 To Rev. J. B. Fekguson, 
 Nashville. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS ON DIVINE REVELATIONS. 
 
 THEOUOH MK. CHAMPION. 
 
 My Dear Sm:: 
 
 Is humanity the same extant ? is Divinity the common paren- 
 tage of all ? is Divine will reflected in the sunsMne and in the 
 breeze, whose various engulfings invested man with the re- 
 splendent orb of thought ? or is no law immutable, but adapted 
 to suit the exigences of the times ? are these the considerations 
 upon which is based the immortality of man ? 
 
 Pause well ; here is involved more than an Eternity of words 
 could utter. Ail truth is eternal in Divinity. Eternal justice 
 is the pre-requisite of power, and no fire-brand of man's, igni- 
 ting, perched upon the ignomiinous standard of popular theolo- 
 gy, can scorch it black. Its refijiings will be the fruit of one 
 universal brotherhood, , 
 
 What is man, the man of God ? The spirit of infinite power 
 expanded in the heart. Its melodious sounds re-echo in the 
 bosom of the Infinite One. No semblance of these trutbs can 
 instil with the true instincts of nature. Its parentage is Divine, 
 and in the semblance of trutli it couches o'er its orphanage. 
 
 You', sir, as a man, should not be, to be, unless the inherited 
 right had breathed forth the inspiration it contains. The temple 
 of man is but the temple of God. Its decoraitions may ill time 
 with its exalted occupant ; but, su", the dark midnight is illumi- 
 nated by the returning joys of the coming day. The silent 
 watches of night but instil into Our meditations, the realizing in- 
 fluences of the returning morn. So with man, the lord of the 
 mansion oil high, which is the kindred estimate of Divinity, the 
 
84 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 soul, the all of time, inhaling power, to sweep from the trouhle^ 
 stream of life its supercillious embargoes. It is not my purpose 
 to define the so-called Christian system of ethics, to win man 
 to God. 0, no ! The blasted aspirations of the past but plain- 
 ly foreshadow such to be impolitic, at least in a brief al- 
 lusion. 
 
 We must, with respectful deference, submit to the returning 
 ebulitions that have arisen from the impressive throb that 
 beats in unison with our God. 
 
 Divinity, where are thy portals — whose gentle breezes resound 
 in the distance — whose mellow light transcends our loftiest 
 conceptions — whose radiance casts no shadow and effects no 
 illusion ? 
 
 Is this true ? If so, who forged the chains that palsied the 
 beauties of love or the emblems of peace in thee. 0, man ? 
 Have the slumbering ages of antiquity been resurrectefi and re- 
 newed, to comport in unison with assumed demonstrations of 
 power, to win man to God ? Have the emblazoned letters been 
 dyed in the crimson gore of thousands, to perpetuate the mem- 
 ory of departed seers ? 
 
 Threads of revelation may be immortal ! If so, future ages 
 may inscribe upon their banners and perpetuate the memory 
 of the death-knell of immortality. But shall we regard this 
 inscription with a critic's eye ? 0, no ! Let truth of reason 
 inscribe ' upon every heart, a true estimate of what claims to 
 be divinity. You, sir, behold no midnight darkness at thts me- 
 ridian of day, to blacken and dwarf the imagination of man. 
 You behold no politic etream, swaying, with torrents mountains 
 high, to calm the placid surges of despair, in nature's domain. 
 
 The adaptation and consideration of this hypothesis are not 
 for me to consider, but are left for your tranquil meditations. 
 But that divinity that speaks in the noon-tide of the eve of ex- 
 istence is ever the same, when true, to the instinctive qualities of 
 head and heart that should ever sway the actions of man.-^- 
 Art thou weak ? then lean upon eternal principles and they will 
 bear thee abpvethe phosphorescent illuminations of worldly con- 
 siderations. No amalgamations can stand. The variances 
 are unreasonable. As one stream cannot rUn in diverse di- 
 rections, and the planetary orbs rescind not their splendor to 
 
COMMUNICATIOKS. 85 
 
 meteors of less reflective brilliancy. Apply this to the divine 
 traditions of the ancient regime. 
 
 If we beard the lion in his lair let us meet him shod with the 
 armor of divine communication, not matured by the extended era 
 contained on parchment — reverse, categorical, illusory and in- 
 adequate to meet the scathing eye of justice and reason. 
 
 When we point to the mantle of God that enshrouds the 
 dead waters of human misery, lei us look well to its folds, and 
 see if time has not rent the pellucid fabric of near all that sus- 
 tains the flimsy portions that covers the vortex of human woe. 
 Shall we present false illusions ? O, no ! Shall we erect false 
 monuments of grandeur, and point to their sublimity, and com- 
 ment upon their architecture, when at the same time the great 
 architect of nature has presented the foliage unrevised, un- 
 corrected upon the record of eternity ? Do we point to these 
 and ascribe them to divine consummation, or do we look to the 
 whole truth (which encompasses infinitude) as a memento of 
 an age when light burst from the mount of Sinai ? 
 
 You, sir, in your view of ancient revelations, have shed what ? 
 Hope? 0, no! Have you illuminated the catholistic strata 
 drawn from the records of time ? No ! Do you erect the great 
 eternal tabernacle of immortality upon perverse and indigent 
 eiircumstances," to cap it all with the fallacy that God has 
 ceased to speak to man ? The illimitable ethera of munifi- 
 cence in dis^inity, is piety. 
 
 Is God still building upon such lascivious buddings of de- 
 pravity as your ancient recoiids present? Any and all proposi- 
 tions should be duly presented. But leit us not point to a record, 
 however divine, when two-thirds of the same has met the de- 
 vouring flame, to harmonise the agitations of the public mind. 
 
 When we point to its sublimity let us recollect that a minor- 
 ity are not the judged to govern. Let us also recollect that this 
 munificence of divinity may be, can be, and is carried in the 
 breast of every man. Let us be ever mindful when we state 
 its design, we also survey its accomplishriients. Let us ever 
 recollect that this tower of thought, the priest calls perfect, on- 
 ly illuminated one spot in the vineyard of immortality. Let 
 us recollect that these " linen pages " of divine law were con- 
 fined to one part or portion of creatiive munificence, and when 
 
ob SPIRITUAL COMMCNION. 
 
 we ascribe such perfections to these revealments, ask fxom 
 whence emanated the Spirit, the living life, that spake to a part, 
 and then darkened the understanding of the remainder? 
 
 Is not the immortal chain from God ? has it been rent? As 
 iti Adam all men die, so in Christ shall all be made alive. Is it 
 superfluity that consigned some nal^ions to the mandate of de- 
 struction ? Was this law inadequate to its design, that annihi- 
 lation should precede, as it ever preced-ed, its propagation ? Or 
 should not the streamer of life immortal, float over the cherish- 
 ed divinity of God in man, everywhere ? These are the har- 
 monious ends that announce the Bible as alone profitable to 
 man. Let us mark well the spring or s.ource of action. Shall 
 w& point to the tree of knowledge, if so let us dwell beneath 
 its foliage, and mark well its maturings, the means, the protec- 
 tor, the exhalations. 
 
 , So may we receive all that commends itself to our conside- 
 ration. We propose to strike at the fountain of thought, and 
 regale beneath its intuitive lessons. You extract the hark of 
 distrust that enshrouds the meditations of the Bible, and you 
 will have no facts left. It is thS mean, the great conductor 
 so to speak, that adds theioliage of life immortal. In accor- 
 dance with the incentive lesson of theoretic thought, these evi- 
 dences instil" our minds with due observances of their propor- 
 tionate properties. We should ever penetrate the sullied vir- 
 tues of the soul, where is assembled love and meekness, to the 
 intuitive lesson Of reason. The bark that has spoiled these 
 aspirations is nearer the fount of eternal destiny. It is the 
 conductor, or, the sap, from ^whence the volition or the arteries 
 of thought will cast asunder the fruits thus matured- But the 
 fruits will be the blasted evidences of creeds divine, for these 
 conductive influences have illuminated the mirid, whose fol- 
 iage is ,the Verdue of souls renewed by the invigorating 
 rays of the summer's sun of reason, inspired by the instinctive 
 qualities of divine illumination. , 
 
 But have we erected or presented the tablet of ancient lore 
 whose analenjma is diverse to its exalted and stupendous emi- 
 nence. Do these proportions speak symmetry and harmony in 
 the exalted illusions of thought, in the character of Jesus of 
 Nazare'thjin unison with the base, of this immortal mansion ? 
 
COMMUNICATIONS.. 87 
 
 Does eye for eye and tooth for tootb go hand in hand, with the 
 exalted communications of smiting on one side, to turn the 
 other ? 
 
 I need only one word ! Do the teachings and laws of the 
 Pentateuch, beat in unison with the exemplary teachings of 
 Jesus ? If not, what.is meant, I came not to destroy the law, 
 but to fulfil ? Do these harmonize with that sublimity that 
 characterizes the divinity of God as manifested in all nature. 
 No abusive contortions mar the symmetry of divine plumage. 
 It ever spealcs in the language and characters of love, and never 
 fails to impress the heart with a realization of its existence. 
 The sun never shines so bright but the dark hour of midnight 
 spreads her sable mantle o'er the visionings of man; but does 
 it, therefore, lock up the great store house of immortality? Shall 
 roan abuse the induction of tibiought or succumb to the inherit- 
 ed pastimes of circumstances? Shall man be benefited by 
 encompassing with the sombre hue of departed glory in con- 
 temtplating the sublimity and the universality of a law whose 
 ample folds are as broad and expansive as the heavens, to en- 
 compass the infinitude of God. Was the law of Moses given 
 to save pr redeem man? Was it intended for his help or in- 
 jury? Does it compose the step-6tones in that ascension that 
 burst assunder the bands of death, that a crucified redeemer 
 might ascend to the realms of love, to abide the diverse schisms 
 and contortions of faith that swell the human heart with woe, 
 unutterable ? 
 
 If this is of God was it not- that mankind should be better by 
 this law. But what does the sequel prove ? That annihila- 
 tion must ensue to prevent this holy decree froni being polllit- 
 ed. Oh shame ! where are thy stings, that mock at justice and 
 encircle a bigot's ijrown ? 
 
 Are these the contemplations that must heighten our con- 
 ceptions of that God who sways the destinj of man? Nev- 
 er, sir, abide the firm conviction of the soul that man is doom- 
 ed; for law, eternal law, is ; of God and the sheet anehoir of 
 merit in the sincere iiluminings of even traditionary courts^ 
 
 Sir, these considerations are \vhat we deem right. If jjHstice 
 and truth is what we seek why npt make the demonstr^t^ous, 
 you now enjoy, visible? They are not obscured from your 
 
88 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 mental preceptions ! Or is vice, the robber of innocence, to_ 
 rove at will under the sanctity of divine sanction ? 
 
 The views of divinity now prevalent are enough to swallow, 
 in a catalepsis the most normal stage of man's mind. Hear 
 well this lesson, that it may not inveigh our thoughts of im- 
 mortal joys on high. 
 
 Hoping I may prove of some avail, permit me to subscribe 
 myself yours in hope. w. e. channing. 
 
 Sir, after hearing your discourse to-clay on the Bible, I waa 
 impressed to write the above from the spirit whose name is 
 appeilded. I transmit it according to your request. Yours 
 
 truly, H. B. CHAMPION. 
 
 It purports to be from W. E. C. to J. B. F. I publish this 
 without comment, simply remarking that many of its phrases, 
 such as "linen pages ;" the Bible compared to a tree whose 
 bark should be distinguished from its fruitj &c., are allusions 
 and distinctions I had made in a very popular sermon. 
 
 To a request that th6 spirit of Dr. Channing would explain 
 more fully the preceding communication, I received the follow 
 ing: 
 
 I would prefer more calm and quiet that you might becom© 
 more spiritualized in feeling. Then these addresses to your 
 understanding will fall with due regard to the effect that awaits 
 all truth. They are plain and appeal to your serious medita- 
 tion. Hereafter I will address you to your entire contentment 
 and satisfaction ; but not now. 
 
 In response to the question, why do I hear spirit raps so con- 
 stantly and for so long a time, without giving any positive in- 
 formation ? he feaid : , 
 
 Rest assured the Providence of God attends all his crea- 
 tures. Can you feign them to be ill-omens of future good? 
 You would fail to appreciate the design of the distant thunder 
 if you were to regard it, wholly, as sent to arouse humati fears. 
 So of these manifestations, when regarded either with fear or 
 contempt. 
 
 Of the propriety or adaptation of what 1 have presented to 
 you, as I have told you before, it is not for me to measure. Its 
 height and depth is left for your calm meditation. But, sir, I 
 might thunder with all the power that enraptured the hearts of 
 
COMMUNICATIONS: 89 
 
 Israel, as portrayed through the blazing torrent from God in 
 Horeb, and what would it avail? This would be as though I 
 were addressing an infant mind to excite its curiosity, and daz- 
 zle its perceptions, witha spliendor that would clog all thought, 
 and would scarcely carry as much weight as a metaphor to a 
 benighted mind. Think [you this strange ? Do you compre- 
 hend my meaning? 
 
 To this I replied : not fully. He continued : 
 
 Do you think what I said to you aimless? My manner 
 of address is but the moving that reason will ever give to fore- 
 ehadow error, when and wherever it may be found. Think not 
 this strange. I allude to what you have received. Sir, your 
 views are so near the truth, we can but foreshadow to you, 
 where the error of many, lies. 
 
 My application tends to this point :. • Were we to say, the 
 day is approaching when the effulgence of the glory of these 
 manifestations shall illuminate all the dark and benighted 
 spots of earth, I would but utter simple truth. Sir, the sun is 
 near its meridian. I wish to be understood, as well for your sat- 
 isfaction, as the universal good of man. We often (in our com- 
 munications) miss our most cherished aim. Such, let me say 
 has been, to some extent, the record of the past. When you 
 think me uncharitable, reflect well. I would only add to truth, 
 and illuminate what may appear a mirage or mist to engulph 
 our most sanguine anticipations of future bliss. Let me say 
 one word explanatory : Think it not rash nor ill-natured, for it 
 comes for the united benefit of all. We must be candid. You 
 can only benefit men by making them candid. Equivocation 
 is not the land-mark to future treasures beyond the grave. 
 When we see misdirected zeal, in a good cause, we can but de- 
 sire lo set it right. The heartless opposition you have met in 
 giving utterance to divine illuminings upon your mind some- 
 what obscures your vision, or you would understand me fully. 
 
 [Supposing him to allude to my unwillingness to make 
 known w hat I knew of spiritual manifestations ; to my thought 
 he at once replied : J 
 
 You may mistake my end. We have said, Truth is eternal 
 and knows no death. Let us, then embrace it with extended 
 {U*ms. Its field is expanded space : A . statement that will 
 
90 SPIRITUAL COMMUMOIf. 
 
 solve the whole difficulty that more apparently shows what 
 you deem unadvisable and unworthy, the cause upon which" it 
 treats. Were I to address you, as I do, in plain language not 
 foreign to your birth, you would comprehend its adaptation 
 and application, by which means you should measure what is 
 breathed forth as the impressive throbs of spiritual intuition. 
 So when we address our fellow-man. If we aim at higher and 
 may be greater accom.plislimentsthan they appreciate, we may 
 present what fails to impress the mind, with our most cherished 
 desires. Then what have we accomplished ? 
 
 I have addressed yon: Mark the sentence : "Of its adaptation 
 or application it is not for me to consider." If you consider let 
 our words be illuminated by the halo of eternal truth that 
 dwells within every man. [Still I felt I did hot understand him 
 and my mind was laboring to see his point, when he again 
 wrote.] Olthat Icould address myself to you more under- 
 standingly. I would not fail of the desired end. O! No. I 
 cannot but Jiope that time may prove a blessing, in these in- 
 terview's, and help you forward in that glorious work which 
 looks to the revelation of the divipity of man and the union of 
 a lorig severed brotherhood. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XIII. 
 
 THE APiPEAKANCE Or AH INDIAN CHIEF, AMD THE OC'cUFATION OFSFIRnS. 
 
 During the evening of this day, while sitting in my yard, ra 
 rather a meditative mood, alone, my head leaning against the 
 fence, I heard a distinct stroke, as of a hatchet; upon the fence, 
 immediately behind my head. I sprang to my feet, supposingf 
 it was my little boy, and fearing that, in th,e dark, he might 
 next strike my head. There was not a soul to be seen either 
 near me or the fence. I pondered the matter over, and con- 
 cluded it must have been myimagination, transferring some 
 distant and unobserved sound to the location, in which I 
 seemed to have heard it. I was not satisfied -with my, own 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 91 
 
 ms^nner of accounting for it, but mentioned it to no one. I 
 was soon alter called in to meet a worthy friend, with whom I 
 had a conversation on Spirit-intercourse, meeting, very satis- 
 factorily, his difficulties on the subject. He left at nine o'clock, 
 and, as he left, said he would like to receive a conmiunication 
 ■upon the employment of Spirits. 
 
 He had scarcely gone when Mrs. F. came under Spirit-in- 
 fluence, and said, " There is a noble looking Indian Chief 
 marching over these parlors, and he desires to communicate." 
 She manifested the usual timidity of American ladies, at the 
 thought of the presence of an Indian. I assured her confi- 
 dence, when we received the following: the Spirit of Mr. Pae- 
 ' KER assuring us that it would be of service to her health to ac- 
 cept theinfluence of the Indian. His subsequent appearance, 
 as will be seen by the records that follow, form no ordinary 
 incident in our progress. 
 
 September 22, 1854. 
 
 We desire this evening to address you as it regards the pro- 
 gression of our nation in this world, and the immediate world 
 we enter upon after leaving the body. We, my dear sir, as a 
 nation, have been driven out, before the face of the White 
 Man, to live among savage beasts ; therefore, little is expected 
 of our nation. There are many of us, rest assured, who are 
 much more capable of Civilization than many of your own 
 nation ; yet, we are driven forth from the presence of the 
 White Man. He would have been calculated to civilize and 
 train the mind of the Red Man, had he approached us projper- 
 ]y from the first. We would not then have worshipped our 
 images. The bow and arrow, the tomahawk and scalping 
 knife would not have been our emblems of justice, had he 
 placed before us the true teaching. We need pure teach- 
 ers, among our nations. Such teachers, let me tell you, as are 
 sent to the Red Man, only make him worse — more corrupt. — 
 Ah ! when they leave the civilized portions of the world, they 
 think they can do pretty much as they please, among savages. 
 We see and behold them with scorn and irreverence. We can- 
 not reverence them. They are more savage than we. I say 
 savage, because their low nature, their unbridled lusts, mkke 
 
92 SPIBITUAIi COMMUNION, 
 
 them lower savages in vice. They, therefore, leave us in a 
 much lower condition than they found us. The Red Man, 
 rest assured, like the White Man, needs something to elevate 
 his desires and aspirations. We must worship something. — 
 We do worship ; but, then, all do not know who or what they 
 worship. Yet, when they send forth a prayer or supplication, if 
 they -know no better^ God sees their desires to look to some- 
 thing above themselves. Therefore, seeing his heart is pure, 
 and desires something pure and elevated above this life, the 
 Indian receives it. But his, ignorance is such he knows not 
 what he. desires. Rest assured, God has provided for the rude 
 Indian. Ah ! yes — he, too, has the spark of Eternal Life rest- 
 ing in his dark, but manly body. 
 
 It is, my dear sir, with trembling we have approached this 
 medium to-night. Ah ! yes. She looked upon our rude formi 
 v/ith dismay. We saw it. We will not harm thee or thine, 
 my pale-faced sister. 
 
 You desired to know somewhat of our employment, in this 
 Spiritual-life. Immediately after leaving this world, we go to 
 that society we are best prepared to enter. ~ We are placed uur 
 der Spiritual Teachers . God has thus provided. If we have not 
 the proper training in your life, we are not driven off from the 
 face of the Father, who created and sustains all. He placea 
 us, under Spiritual guides. If they fail to influence and in- 
 struct, we pass into other circles, to receive a training, such as 
 we can best appreciate. Our employment is to learn Spiritual 
 things. We are trained by those above us. We have various 
 amusements, differing according to our advancement. As we 
 sow, we reap. BmU then, we do not live upon the death of 
 other animals, as in your state. When we enter here, we leave 
 all desire for ileshly things. Some of us, dying undeveloped, 
 and having degraded our privileges in your life, are not so 
 happy as those who have been true to their Spiritual Nature. 
 It is so with the Red Man, and with the White Man. ! could 
 we so impress, the medium as to better give you instruction ! 
 Perhaps it would have been better to have left off our savage 
 appearance, but we desired to appear in the Red Man's costume, 
 that you might know us as we once were. 
 
 1. Do you know, personally, any of our missionaries? 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 93 
 
 We do. They are like, somewhat, many of our nation. — 
 For a while we press onwards. We think we are about to en- 
 ter upon something noble and aspiring, aird we try to move 
 forward and upward ; but a rude blast comes over our frail dis- 
 positions, and we turn back. Then we find it much more diffi- 
 cult to advance than when we first made the attempt. It is so, 
 ihy dear sir, with our missionary brothers. They return to 
 their old dogmas, and their minds become much darker, and 
 more contracted than when they desired to be pelf-denying 
 missionaries to this people. Many desired, once, to press on- 
 ward, but the glory has departed. They would have pressed 
 onward, had they sought proper infiuences and associations. — 
 If their bread and meat had not, as they supposed, depended 
 upon preaching sectarian views, they would have been more 
 sincere than they often are, or are likely to be. It will be dif- 
 ficult for them to improve. 
 
 [Here the medium assumed the attitude of a noble and 
 meditative chief, and gave us some grand and commanding 
 gestures, when she said :] 
 
 Nothing would afibrd us more pleasure than to give the 
 name of this Chief, but it cannot be impressed. It will 
 be givdn to you in raps. You should give more attention to 
 raps. We have seen the mind of Mrs. F. desiring to convince 
 others. It is right, and her wishes shall be gratified. Develop 
 your mediums. If Mr. Champion is willing to meet at this 
 house, and have physical manifestations, that difficulty would 
 be removed. He could point out good rapping mediums. — 
 "V^ou often hear the raps, but you cannot always hear them at 
 the time most desirable. I think now all you desire can 
 be gratified. You can and will hear the raps in your own 
 house. 
 
 Look around you, and see the opposition regarding your 
 spiritualism- Did you hear the many petitions put up for youi 
 you would see the difficulties in youfcase. It were better at 
 some other house. They would say — "We witnessed spirit- 
 rapping at Br. Ferguson's last night," and a thousand suspi- 
 cions would go out. We would not place you in a condition 
 that would injure your influence, or your ability to help forward 
 your fellow meii. Could you look around you and see all,< you 
 
94 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 would see that all is right. Spirits know what is best. We are 
 partial, yes, partial, to your happiness and improvement. You 
 must go forth to enlighten mankind. Rest assured, this is your 
 high mission. Could you select another house, we would say, 
 go on with physical demonstrations. 
 
 After the close of this year, and the corning in of another, 
 you can go forth on that high and holy calling; therefore, we 
 will not jeapordise thy high and holy calling. We guard every 
 point that is unprotected. We are thy friends. Your position 
 is envied by many. Many will never be reconciled to either 
 you or Spiritualism. 
 
 Your true friend, * * is alarmed at the thought of Spirit- 
 ualism. But could he accidently hear some of your communi- 
 cations, he would see the noble purposes of this movement, 
 and fear it less. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XIV. 
 
 THKOUSH MES. rEKSTTSON. 
 
 W© come from our far off home to communicate to you this 
 morning ; but we find our usual difficulty in impressing the 
 medium'. Nothing gives us more pleasure, my dear Cousin, 
 than to come and give instruction to you. We will not leave 
 thee. Ah ! no, never, never, till We are associated together in 
 this bright land, that shall encircle all the creatures of God's 
 own image. We are often with you, directing all the influ- 
 ences that come around thee, for good. Oh! you know not 
 how sweet it is for one advanced in knowledge and years to 
 pass from your frail Hfe of trials and perplexities, into the 
 bright mansions prepared for those who have labored and suf- 
 fered in the cause of progression for all his fellow-men. 
 
 We must love and respect all the creatures of God. Rest as- 
 sured, they are all his creatures, from the lowest to the high- 
 est. You know not how rapidly we progress in this life, when 
 we throw off all the imperfections of our nature, and desire 
 
COMMUNICATIOIfS. 95 
 
 what is noble and progressive in its character. Rest assured 
 no man can be a good man, who does not desire the pure and 
 the spiritual. We meet, here, for spiritual training. We mee 
 in large assemblies. We meet men of every nation, tribe and 
 tongue, without regard to earthly distinctions — all enlightened 
 and noble from their associations. 
 
 Why, you ask, do the Spirits say so little of females in their 
 bright abodes ? — By embracing the male, we embrace the ie- 
 male, in all our expressions. Many mothers are here, but not 
 bent down by age and infirmity. We throw off age and frailty. 
 We are born again — anew : for the stream of death wafts us 
 to those influences that regenerate and make anew the Spirit 
 of man. It is not to die. We cannot call it death to advance 
 amid perpetual scenes pf beauty and glory, and breathe in, at 
 eivery step, the sweet fragrance of light, life and joy. 
 
 But you ask, what is our occupation ? It differs, Sir, as the 
 stars differ in brightness. The undeveloped have their duties. 
 Rest assured they must labor — yes, labor to advance. It may 
 take long years, and many, many trials to advance them ; but, 
 yet, they must advance. They must labor and eat ; for their 
 nature is not advanced enough to drink in that which would 
 Bustain them by the atmosphere. We. breathe in the essence 
 of those sweet flowers and influences necessary to suit the na- 
 ture of their existence. The more advanced they become, the 
 better are they provided for in that respect. 
 
 You shall often hear from me and my friend, [the Indian 
 Chief,] when we can best impress the mind of the medium. 
 You know not how often the higher visit the lower. It is that 
 which gives them a desire to press onwards. We almost live 
 in heaven upon this earth, by subduing every desire to do 
 wrong. It is on this account that we often visit and admonish 
 some, that "they may help others by their atmospheres. 
 
 S^tember 2Qth, A. M^, 1854, o. f. parkee. 
 
96 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XV. 
 
 The communication having been interrupted by company in 
 the morning, it was unexpectedly resumexl, just as we had 
 made ready — carriage waiting — for a neighborly visit; and in 
 less than ten minutes, the following was written, scarcely de- 
 taining us, from our proposed ride, longer than a rapid commti- 
 nication with a friend, ready to leave us, would have done. 
 
 My FAiends :— ^We cannot let you go till we come again 
 into close spiritual communion. We see many minds aboul 
 you, we ought to impress, and who need light upon this holy 
 movement. We would not arouse prejudice ; but inspire the 
 loftiest aspirations. But we see the atmosphere of prejudice 
 so dense in many who visit you, we scarcely know how to peni- 
 etrate it with light so pure as that of angelic wisdom. 
 
 Men think were they to embrace spirit-intercourse, it would 
 dethrone their reason ; it would do away with the inspiration 
 of the Holy Bible ; break up their churches ; and disorganize 
 society. We see that these are the fears of large and benevo- 
 lent minds around you.. To ,them we say — Not So. We 
 would build up all that is noble in man — pure in the Bible-*- 
 and useful and improving in all organizations of society, '^re- 
 ligious or otherwise. We would have even those, who think 
 thus of our teachings, cast off much of their fleshly uatune. 
 We would search the inmost depths of their thoughts. We 
 would/ make them familiar ;with their own souls. We would 
 ask — -Do you believe in the Spiritual Communion of the ageg 
 past? Is not the mind of man the same? Is not God the 
 same now as then ? Are spiritual intelligences degenerate in 
 their interest in their human brethren, that they willnot im^ 
 part light to any age, or people, or man that will receive it. 
 
 You may well fear for the position of many churches. They 
 istand upon a trembling foundation — the foundation of drro- 
 gant assumption over free thought, and action, and aspira- 
 tions. We would not destroy, but rather purify your com- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 97 
 
 munion. We would not tear down, but build up your church- 
 es. We would enter them, and make your worship a true and 
 holy worship. We do not desire to create a new Church, We 
 have sects enough, in humanity's name. But if you cut off 
 from your church fellowship the men we have enlightened for 
 your good, what is left for them, but to forrti other societies? 
 We will elevate man. We would inspire his teachings with 
 heavenly aspirations. We would enlarge his mind and spirit ; 
 and if your (ihurches are too narrow, or too fleshly to permit 
 this God-ordained work, rest assui-ed the present generation 
 will look upon their fall. They need elevating thoughts, du- 
 ties, hopes. They need more— they need communion with the 
 divine influences that lead the upward way of an infinite uni- 
 verse to its great center — God. They must have it, or no 
 power of money, ministers, or fleshly energy can prevent their 
 ruin. 
 
 Can the supply of this need of spiritual communion destroy 
 the mind of man ? No, Sirs : It alone can make and preserve 
 the mind : It points out, and exposes the insignificant mum- 
 mery that destroys" all free and inspiring association. But, do 
 you say, you cannot believe. Then we would say, — Do not 
 ridicule. 'J he time is not far distant when, you will have to 
 einbrace it. Your teachings are so fleshly^ so lo\^, so unworthy, 
 they must be, and they will be displaced by the pure embodi- 
 ment of Spiritual Truth, 'the high born spirits — flesh once of 
 your flesh, and spirit still of your spirit, now call to yOu from 
 their elevated homes, saying — hear vsi HEAR US!! Do not 
 denounce us till you have investigated what we say : You doubt 
 us from the influence of your fleshly, and not your spiritual na- 
 ture. Throw this off", and you will appreciate our teachings. 
 We call upon you to think of your departed ones. Think of 
 those God made you to love with an everlasting love, but who 
 have gone from earthly vision, Jhink you they ever forget 
 you! Think, rather, they are ever near you, and learn to bear 
 their remembrance and image within you. These loved ones 
 are now trying to communicate with you. These loved ones 
 are now trying to communicate with this people. Let your 
 desires be pui'ified, your thoughts devotional, and you will real- 
 ise this truth. Could you see how calmly your best thoughts 
 
 7* 
 
98 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 are wafted to the Spirit- World, to give hope to our longing de- 
 sire, that we may yet create, within your minds, more noble and 
 spiritual power to correct the fleshly and imperfect, you would 
 often think of us. , 
 
 Were we to thunder, with the terrific power that opens wide 
 the flaming jaws of a volcano, and amid the darkening smoke, 
 and burning lava utter our voices of alarm, you would believe. 
 But would you be improved ? We call upon you peacefully, 
 dnd say— give play to your own nature. We -want a willing 
 mind. The voice of thunder would alarm and degraide you. 
 We desire your best and dearest power ,of examination. It 
 would relieve you of dread superstitions, thathave darkened your 
 earthly path; and it would 'come, as with the sweet breathings of 
 angel voices to relieve your declining years. You have lost 
 fathers and mothers, husbands and wives, brothers, and sisters, 
 helpers and friends — each has lost some kindred spirit. Would 
 j'ou deprive that one, bound to you by eternal ties of existence, 
 and to the Father of all, from renewing that kindred made 
 sweet in death?. Ah! yes; Ask yourselves if you would de- 
 prive thes.e cherished ones of coming into close communion 
 with you. It is our right— we demBnd it of you> We are the 
 only ones who can speak you peace, when you feel the weari- 
 some burdens of life upon you. We hold the power that can 
 calm the sinking soul, and will ever use it where we are allowed. 
 Will you reject us ? Could, O, could you desire to reject 
 us, were you to realise the pure and holy taisslon we have to 
 this land and people ? 
 
 We come to enlighten and make you as one band of broth- 
 ers. If we fail in this, we fail in our most cherished and bliss- 
 ful objects. We deSire to bind together all mankind, that they 
 may feel and act as one brotherhood. Instead of separating, 
 as you suppose, we have come to draw together. Look at a 
 large diamond incased by the smaller ones, cemented insepera- 
 bly together. Each has its light of never dimning beauty — 
 so would we have the race of man ; so would we have you, so 
 that all who come within your atmosphere, however humble or 
 exalted, would feel the heart of a brother. We would not in- 
 sinuate that we would make all minds as one mind. Man 
 must allow of difference. We were made to differ, and should 
 
COMMUlfiOATIONS. ^ 99 
 
 expect to differ. Without this, all progress would stpp ; th 
 mind would become dwarfish, and God would be robbed of His 
 ends in the human creation. The rarest power and beauty of 
 mind is called forth by our differences. Let us differ then in 
 love. We differ in^this life, but love rules the spiritual spheres. 
 Allow us, while this idea is before you, to present you an 
 earthly view of death. You have witnessed the opening of a 
 Panoramic Painting, combining scenes of nature, imagination 
 and history. You enter the hall ; you wait with patience the 
 opening of the scenes. One enters, and extinguishes light af- 
 ter light, till you are involved in darkness. You see nothing 
 but a dark curtain. Perchance you hear a strain of sweet 
 music. You wait ; you listen ; your anxiety increases, Sud- 
 denly the curtain is lifted, and your eyes rest upon a lovelj 
 landscape. So in death ; but we do not call it death. As you 
 approach near the close of life, your vision becomes dim — dim 
 with age, with care, and fear — dim as it regards your heaven- 
 born life. You rejected the heavenly influences that would 
 have opened your minds lo the bloom and glory of the, to you, 
 far off Paradise; and now your hope sets in darkness, and your 
 feet tremble, where you should stand firm to behold the glories 
 of Eternal Day. 
 
 Let me assure you,' you can make your declining days brigh- 
 ter than any picture we can draw. You may so commune 
 with your own soul, and the kindred souls around you, that 
 you will feel the welcome that awaits you, in the glad home of 
 spiritual and undying affection. You will feel and embrace 
 their presence. If you will now live a life of self-sacrifice, 
 you will feel more than all, we your holy visitants, could bring 
 before ypu. 
 
 But, reluctantly, we must close this communication. ! 
 eonid we speak to you, without raising your selfish prejudices, 
 how the darkness of ypur minds would clear away, and the 
 shout of joyful triumph re-echo through all the vaulted court* 
 of an unfolding universe. Do you believe in God ! — And yet 
 bdieve not in the communion of His holy Spirits! It cannot 
 be. Reject not what alone can ennoble and hallow your dw- 
 ■ires. True, much that professes to come from spirits, ought 
 Slot to be c ountenanoed. But is this our fault or yours ? Rett 
 
100 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 assured you must judge ; but how can you judge when you are 
 not true to the purest and deepest thirst of your own souls? 
 Remeniber spirits have to use imperfect mediums. Remember 
 your own imperfections; ot which you need no better evidence, 
 than your unnatural and sinful prejudices against, what you 
 know, ought to make for your highest good. Be true to your- 
 selves, and you will know how to discriminate. Know that noth- 
 ing but the pure can come from God, and his holy messengers. 
 We come from him to invite you to brighter thoughts, hopes and 
 visions, than have ever blessed the wa,lks or ways of the most 
 enlightened mortals. And now may the Spirit of God rest up- 
 on this American People, and bind them as one congenial band 
 of brothers. 
 
 From the presence of Emandel Swedenborg, to all who are 
 alarmed at the thought of Spiritual Communion. 
 
 September 26th, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XVI. 
 
 Present, Mr. H. B. Champion, Mr. W. W. Finn, Mr. M. C. C. Church, 
 ' Mrs. Ferguson, and myself. 
 
 The evening was passed in pleasant and instructive conver- 
 sation, upon the great privileges of Spirit intercourse, and no 
 one expected a nianifestation. At 10 o'clock, when the com- 
 pany was about to lea,ve, Mrs. F. and Mr. Champion, both ex- 
 pressed themselves as strangely influenced. There was an 
 evident effort to draw Mr. C. to an upright position, to which 
 he yielded very reluctantly. But no sooner did he yield, than 
 at once, he stood erfect as some commanding Chieftain, of a, 
 people of whom he was proud. He strode, in a most dignified 
 and stately carriage, up and down the opened parlors ; and 
 never have I witnessed so perfect a personification of the no- 
 blest specimens of Indian character. After a few minutes of 
 this Pantomimic entertainment, he spoke, addressing Mrs. F. : 
 
 Mr, C. — Speak my pale-faced Sister 1 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 101 
 
 Mrs. F. — With evident embarrassment but equally evident 
 exstacy of soul, replied : 
 
 My Brother must speak for me. 
 
 Mr. C— I cannot. It must come from others. 
 
 We waited. He made another lofty march over the rooms, 
 and we requested, nay, urged him to speak. He thien- said : 
 
 Then, let me say, I stand a man : the noblest workmanship 
 of God. Do you doubt it ? Look to my forest home. There, 
 amid the roar of the mighty thunder, the voice of the Great 
 Spirit is heard. And hath not the Red man ears and a heart? 
 
 My Pale-faced Brethren: — Shall the language of Nature's 
 forest-floW'er, blooni unseen and unheard before it is gone? 
 Am I a man ? Or some truckling, to be cast to nought at the 
 breath of another? Or must I die to live again, to know there 
 is a God? Is my heart some putrid mass, unworthy the kin- 
 dred of my pale-faced Brother? Or am I doomed to wander, 
 amid Nature's wilds, to seek an asylum among the dead? Are 
 these the ends to be accomplished in man's creation ? No, No ; 
 Enough ! 
 
 I'll visit you on Wednesday, at 4 o'clock. 
 
 I asked where? 
 
 Here Sir: and let your communion be with your souls and 
 your God. 
 
 Mr. C. manifested evident pain from the influence, when Mrs. 
 F. at once spoke, as by Spirit direction.: 
 
 The Spirit present, will relieve you of every unpleasant 
 influence. 
 
 Mr. C. — I am glad of it. I feel a volume within me. 
 
 Mrs. F. — Had yoii given it forth, it would have saved you 
 your present feeling. 
 
 Seplerriber 25th, 1854. 
 
103 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOlf. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XVII. 
 
 Present : Mrs. Ferguson ; daughter, Virginia ; Mr. H. B. Champion^ 
 mediums. Mrs. Loften, Mr. W. W. Finn and self— spectators. 
 
 After a few minutes waiting, Mr. C. spoke : 
 
 I am impressed that we should remain quiet and see what 
 will follow. 
 
 In a few moments, Mr. C.'s head was moved- gently to the 
 table. His hands, as if under irresistible, yet pleasureable 
 power, were crossed upon his back. His body was then turn- 
 ed into a graceful and commandijig attitude ; his hands and 
 h»ad released. A loud sound was heard upon the door, when 
 he was moved into the highest attitude of the Orator, his eyes 
 closed and his whole nature entranced. After a few moments 
 of breathless silence, he said : 
 
 I have come from the wilds and the hamlets of the Red-man, 
 that you might behold the infinite grandeur of an Almighty 
 God. He is the universal Parent. Let not thy vision, radiated 
 by his equal light, be diverted by the conflicting currents of hu- 
 man reasoning. , Let thy feelings and affections soar to the God 
 from whence they came. 
 
 For many, yes, many longing days and successive moons, 
 have I watched over my own native home, still dear to my 
 heart. 
 
 My Friends : — Permit me — shall I say permit? — to address 
 you in the tones of Love. Let your thoughts be ever ready to 
 expand tot;he vaulted conception of eternity. I desire to be 
 heard. At least more satisfactorily to myself, and, doubtless, 
 more understaridingly to you. Think it not strange that I thus 
 come; for 1 have the heart of a man. In the sunlight of 
 many happy days, I have basked amid the smiles of kind pa- 
 rentage and friends. Day after day, have the kindred affec- 
 tions of loved ones swelled this breast with the kindred emo- 
 tions of a divine Paternity in God, to a noble enthusiasm. 
 
 Mv Friends ; By that endearing name should all be called. 
 I must speak. Shall it be in vain? Let the united efforts of 
 this blessed day be remembered as long as memory grows 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 103 
 
 fresh amid the renewing powers of the mighty Ocean of Eter- 
 nity, When I elasp to my breast this hand, what does it mean? 
 Where are its ends ? Here ? No. Is man but a creature — a 
 thing ? My God ! Let the people hear. Have they no high 
 destiny to attain ? Are they born to wither and die, and be 
 forgotten in one short hour ? No. One word, my pale-faced 
 friends. Let it be remembered. From Nature's Forest comes 
 forth the fairest products of earth. Let it be remembered that 
 their chronology is Eternity, your infatuated history being 
 ashamed to record it. 
 
 But we will endeavor to be heard under more advantageous 
 circumstances. We cannot, now, as you &ee. 
 
 [Looking arpuud with evident scorn at the papered walls of 
 the rooms, he continued :] "These, your gilded palaces. Where 
 is its dome ? The Red man's coronet (looking at a picture 
 crown in the centre of the room) is set with the signet of his 
 God. He looks not to man's, but Nature's Architecture and 
 Architect. He worships not in accordance with the forms and 
 expressions of the few — nor the many. He looks to his heart. 
 Yes, my pale-faced brother, he looks to his heart. Oh! how 
 few they are that find Him ! It is not there ; but here is his 
 throne. My God, my God, is the God of all. Let the few 
 hearts that know him triumph in his holy name. Let the 
 standard of Religious freedom be erected — but not so high that 
 man cannot find it. Do you want an expression of my faith " ? 
 
 [F. — By all means !] 
 
 Well then, my mission is not in vain. I go to the hamlet of 
 my fathers. There, I have bedewed their graves with my 
 tears. But the white man has robbed even the charnel house 
 of its dead. Its sacredness is lost amid the din and activity 
 of what ? Civilized Life ! Of what — yes, my pale-faced 
 brother — of what does this civilization consist ? Is it in erect- 
 ing to heaven, if their ambition could be satisfied, domes that 
 would fail to contain the inscriptions of their shame ? Do 
 you call this unkind ? If so, do not, as your forefathers have 
 done — crucify the truth with the wiles of your own infatuation. 
 
 My God is here. He is everywhere. He speaks not to the 
 few or the many. No more to the Prince upon his throne, than 
 to the outcast in his dungeon ; no more to you, than to me. 
 
104 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 have desired- this interview for purposes lofty in their nature, 
 and mighty in their influence. And before leaving let me say, 
 this embassy pf nations shall not be in vain ! 
 
 [There were other things said,. but vve lost them in our admi- 
 ration pf the manner and our sympathy with the feeling of the 
 address. Another meeting was appointed for 4 o'clock, Thurs- 
 day, by the Chieftain.] 
 
 Wednesday, September 2,Gthj 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XVIII. 
 
 We met according to the appointment of. pur Chieftain 
 friend. 
 
 Present : Mr. H. B. Champion, Mrs. Ferguson, daughter. Virginia — me- 
 diums. Col. and Mrs. Loften, Mr. M. C. C Church and self— spectators. 
 
 Mrs. F.— 1 feel very happy. 
 
 Mr. C, was violently shaken. 
 
 Mrs. F. — Submission is necessary, my Brother. Nay, it is 
 indispensable on your part, if you would have breathed into 
 you that Spirit atmosphere, necessary for this demonstration. 
 The old Chieftain desires this evening, to speak through one 
 better calculated than I am, to breathe forth his address. 
 Speak, my brother, speak. 
 
 Mr. C. — Am I lost, in the profundity of thought, that en- 
 circles my vision, to pour forth the sublimest conceptions of my 
 nature, in adoration of the, God who gave me life? Do I stand 
 upon the brink of a precipice, whose undimed heights soar be- 
 yond the loftiest conaeptions of man? Oram I placed upon 
 the broad plnin of maternal afTec.tion that encircles all in one 
 common brotherhood ? Do we behold this, vast ocean unten- 
 anted ? No. It but bespeaks its design in man. Is it to soothe 
 the lonely hour of solitude, or to charm with affections most 
 dear to the human heart, that we shall present the ultimate of 
 all earthly ties ? Shall I speak to you of the divisions and 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 105 
 
 subelivislons, that have wrecked the highest hope and fondest 
 anticipations of the Future? Crude, yes crude, a pale-faced 
 world will call it crude. But it speaks from the vineyard of 
 immortal planting, while our tone and sentiment are true to 
 our nature, and true. Sirs, to our God. Do we speak forih 
 those mutations, pillared, not tainted, by the loftieat conceptions 
 of man's policy ? No. These Heavens were as pure ; the sun 
 shone as brightly ; with the foilage that mantles the fair do- 
 main of earth in its redolent splendor, came forth undimed by 
 the successive changes of time, before the white man boasted 
 of his prodigies of work. We stood, Sir, upon the banks of 
 our own native streams. The undulating flame, from tower- 
 ing mountain, enrobed its majesty in token toits author, God. 
 We drank purely- — serenely — peacefully, from the unexhausted 
 storehouse of nature, with none to chide or make us afraid. 
 We looked: — to what did we look ? We looked, and we felt 
 (here) the impressive lesson that man is born for higher and no- 
 bler ends. You may think our observations crude. But ere 
 the setting of many suns, the distant thunder of the East, shall 
 proclaim the approach of coming day. Its inscriptions shall 
 be limped with the highest and holiest conceptions of man. 
 
 Why — yes why do I pause ? I could utter, yes, I could utter 
 a volume, too sacred to be recorded with the tears of Indians, 
 These past remembrances and cherished anticipations, burthen 
 the soul. Shall — yes, shall, I ask pardon for lingering by the 
 fireside of my untinted Brother? Shall I prove recreant to my 
 nature, and to my God ? Shall not those affinities, that are as 
 extended as the Earth, and as infinite as the Heavens, prove 
 true to their Source 1 Why, then, should we boast those < kin- 
 dred ties, that bind us to the home of our fathers ? Why, also, 
 should we not cast but one faint glance over the past history 
 of this — ^look, yes look — what, but one century ago, brooded 
 over this fair landscape that now "bursts forth with all the joy 
 and peace of civilization? What has it cost ? By what right 
 has my kindred brother been forced from the sacred associations 
 of home, and left to bleach in the wilds of Nature ? Do you 
 essay that the forest was his Paradise ? Has the Red man, then, 
 no heart? Do not his kindest and purest aflections flow forth 
 in one unbroken chain to the God from whence they came ? 
 
106 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Or does he stand as the automaton, to be hurled by the pass- 
 ing breeze, to the shades of oblivion ? 
 
 Upon this spot, where I now stand, in my earliest days was 
 I dandled upon the knees of loved ones ! But what a change 
 has come over me. Spirits of the dead! Where, yes, 
 where are your sons and daflghters? Let the pale-face an- 
 swer: — The toiling millions, spreading far and near, through- 
 out this smiling land, we are told, in joy, prosperity and 
 peace, under wise, noble administrations of justice? Were 
 I to bring to your view, the record of those brave hearts, that 
 once peopled this fair soil, when first the Pilgrim Fathers, from 
 oppression fled, and planted their standard of Liberty in the 
 Redman's heart, what a contrast vpould it present? Alas!, 
 alas ! not what their infatuations would make it. Has Nature 
 proved false to her trust, that the Red man has disappeared 
 before the wise — intelligent — -just administrations of civilized 
 government ? No, no. It is a picture that would make Na- 
 ture blush at man's depravity. Did they come to secure Peace 
 or light the fires of Golconda? 
 
 Ah! Would you have, — says my pale-faced Brother, for I 
 hear his sigh — rwou-ld you have the Tomahawk and Scalping- 
 knife the emblems upon the altar of justice? No, 0, no! 
 But what better than these have deprived our graves from 
 inheriting their own ? The answer is — Civilization. My 
 God ! Has man a spiritual nature ? If so, for what was it 
 given ? 
 
 But shall we descend the plain, others will say, of Retrogres- 
 sion ? In the light of the Past, it would be progression. Even 
 the mists of nature, protect her own from mortal harm. But 
 while I speak, noble-hearted and hopeful Brother, in the Fu- 
 ture an extended eminence rises to my view, upon whose sum- 
 mit is inscribed, what can never be told by man. Wait — yes, 
 kind friends— wait. You hear the rumbling thunder «till speak- 
 ing ; but soon its sound will no more be heard. What? yes 
 what, you ask? I come to say to you, the hour will be given, 
 encompassing its bearings, its end and its purpose. Therefore* 
 kind friends, wait till the troubled waters, shall be calm. The 
 Bun will again come forth in all its glory, not dimmed, by the 
 
COMMUKIOATIONS. lOT 
 
 wiles and infatuations of man ! Adieu ! Adieu ! . I'll come to 
 you again ! 
 
 [There was not a sentence of the above that was not uttered 
 with a power of voice and manner superior to any Oratorical 
 display, I have ever witnessed. It frequently drew involuntary 
 tears ; and commanded our full, almost wrapt attention. I lost 
 a few of the words, but have not attempted to replace them.] 
 
 Thursday, September 21th, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XIX. 
 Present, Mr. Champion, Mrs. Ferguson, daughter Virginia, and self. 
 
 Mrs. F. — Submit willingly my pale-faced brother. O, why 
 do you resist? If you, sir, understood our mission to you, let 
 me assure you, you would submit to our influence ? We der 
 sire to make a speaking medium of you, and send you, forth to 
 edlighten mankind. 
 
 Mr. C. became composed, and said, as from our Indian friend: 
 
 Then let me speak forth an index to those thoughts that 
 have burdened my heart, amid the cherished hopes that have 
 blossomed and bloomed, beneath the shades of nature's own 
 planting. When I come to you my friend, receive me as a 
 welcome guest ; not robed iii the apparel of my ancient home, 
 but spiritually enlightened, to pour fortb those holy intuitions, 
 that shall speak their impress upon the heart of man. Let me 
 be welcome with extended arms. Ever ready to cherish the 
 holiest recollections and highest ends to be attained by man. 
 My God speaks under your roof as well as under that of the 
 mighty. He is heard, and where — yes, where should he not 
 be heard ? Here is a Etore-house immeasurably great. It 
 knows no confines. It spreads over the grave its brightest gem. 
 It robes man in his true paternity 1 
 
 Can we look far into the depths of the Future, and say that 
 one extended ocean bears us on to a common destiny ? Can 
 we dwell by the lacivious wanderings of the mind, and behold 
 
i08 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 their meaning aiid intent ? Or must same sceptered vision be 
 seen upon the hill-tops, to admonish us all that we live ? Oh ! 
 no. Let this index here, awake from the dead lethargy that 
 has boiahd its highest and most glorious aspirations. 
 
 Here Mr.. C. founil it impossible to go on, owing to the pow- 
 erful nature of the impression, and our Indian minister gave 
 way to another spirit, who addressed me as follows : 
 
 My Dear Cousin : 
 
 In 5-our interviews with men,. be careful that you do not 
 overstep the bounds of propriety in a recital of what we may 
 deem subservient to the best interests of man. The soul-stir- 
 ring appeals you have received, are lofty in their character, and 
 weighty in their meaning. But it will not do to direct, too 
 prominently from their own theories, if you would bring man to 
 the recognition of his high and holy attributes and ends. The 
 ends subservient to our great mission, must be attained, before 
 we can go forward to the achievement of those great and su- 
 blime precepts that would inculcate the greatest of all truths. 
 
 I have intruded, this morning, not fo:" the purpose of adding 
 any thing' new to what has already been said. It is but the 
 reassurance of those kindred afiinities that bind us to loved 
 ones on earth ; and when we shall have accomplished this mis- 
 sion, we shall feel relieved of a high responsibility, that we 
 owe to you as well as ourselves. 
 
 I have endeavored to give Mrs. Ferguson a true impression 
 of my thoughts, in regard to her development. Let me say, 
 that the desponding hours that encircle her brow, are a mo- 
 mentous bai'rier to her highest hopes and bestfe interests. Let 
 unaminity of feeling, of heart, of sentiment, speak peace to 
 the troubled ocean of Life. It wafts us on, it is true ; but when, 
 ! when we realize the iinfathomed depths beyond, we are 
 permitted to bring, from the records of Eternity, that oneness 
 pf feeling -that shall make us neither ashamed nor afraid. 
 Let the redolent goodness of God ever impress the heart with 
 its high-born mission. Death is but a sweet sleep, after the 
 toils and vexatipns of Time, from which we come forth afresh, 
 renewed and prepared for higher and holier achievements. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS; 109 
 
 Therefore, let the dark mantle, whose shroud has woven its 
 texture around thy brow, be precipitated from thy mind. I 
 have given you this that we may go forth rejoicing, and not in 
 gloom, in your contemplations of the Future. 
 
 I want you all to feel as one in this great movement ; for 
 many high-born Spirits live in daily communion with you all, 
 to guide you unerringly, if allowed to be heard implicitly. They 
 now tell me, yes. They tell me that here is to be a grand cen- 
 tre, around which, light shall be revealed universally : not to 
 charm your fancies or to excite your desires, but to consecrate 
 you, as the humble instruments, for propagating high and holy 
 truth to man. Then live the life of the righteous, that thy 
 peace may be like theirs, 
 
 I cannot express the admiration I feel, at the very kind and 
 reciprocal manner in which all tends to minister, universally to 
 the desired end. Sacred associations have been formed, but 
 ■what virtue is there at their command, without unaminity of 
 feeling? None. Sacredness consists in holy thoughts ; in pu- 
 rity of thought, and sentiment, to advance the interests of fel- 
 low-mortals, like yourselves. Sacredness consists in holding 
 strict communion with your hearts and your God. Motive — 
 let there be none, that is not dedicated to the interests of Hu- 
 manity. 
 
 I have said this much, that you may feel I am no stranger 
 to the cause of Progression. Time, and the occasion, will not 
 permit me to detail circumstances of an individual character. 
 Let your moments be sacred, when drawing from the exhaust- 
 less fount of wisdom, that which shall adorn and beautify man 
 in higher costumes, than ever bedecked the regal couch of Sov- 
 reignty. 
 
 I cannot say more now. You shall hear from me often. I 
 impressed your dear wife so, that I might speak forth the in- 
 tonations of my heart in a becoming manner. Then fear not, 
 but march boldly forward, ever hearing the timely admonitions 
 of kind friends. Uudue interest or alacrity might destroy the 
 means that bear us safely on our journey, with peace to our- 
 selves and comfort to others. I feel that I owe much for the 
 enjoyment of this hour. Good bye, then, kind friends ! I will 
 
no 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOlf, 
 
 come again, and eyer be with you, in the hours of sorrow and 
 affliction. Good bye ! Peace be to all. 
 
 O. F. PARKER. 
 
 Mr. C. — Professed himself much relieved by coming under 
 the influence of this spirit, when, Dr. Channinc's presence was 
 manifested to him, and he spoke, again : 
 
 A word to you, Mb. Champion. I want you to speak when- 
 ever called upon, or so impressed, unhesitatingly. Iwill guide 
 and minister whenever needed. If you repose in me, as repre- 
 senting the great ultimate of Eternal Truth, hear what I have 
 to say. Sir : I am in hope to give orally my impressions. I 
 want you to avail yourself of every instance of Spiritual ap- 
 proach. If not in accordance with my desires, I will tell you. 
 You need never fear, contending Spirits ; for ever true to their 
 natijral affinities, like will seek its likei. Therefore, go on. Ail' 
 is legitimate and designed. I cannot make my impressions 
 more definite without the Ifidian. Consequently, he will be a 
 welcome guest. Do not be abashed. "Talk it out." "Let it 
 come." it will enliven your nature and make you a man. Do 
 not fear the result. I say, peace to all, awaits these missions of 
 Mercy ! Go on, then, unhesitatingly, in the Future, w, e. c. 
 
 Saturday, Sept. ZOth, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XX. 
 
 Under a concurrence of happy coincidences, we believe to 
 have been directed by Spirits, Mr. Chamhojt and myself mads 
 a rapid visit of one week to Todd County, Ky., It is but due 
 to truth to say. That he knew not one of the parties with whom 
 we met, and could not, by any possibility, have known any of 
 their Spiritual relations. After a pleasant night at Goodletts- 
 ville, we passed rapidly through Springfield, to the neighbor- 
 hood of AUensville, Kentucky. 
 
 While at the residence of my father, the larger portion of 
 his family, and immediate connections l»eing present, Mr. &■ 
 came under Spirit direction, and addressed several membeFa 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. Ill 
 
 thereof, as from their Spirit-friends in most affecting and ap- 
 propriate terms. Before making a direct address, he was di- 
 rected to prepare them, as from the Spirit of our Indian Friend : 
 
 Am I here, amid my native wilds, adorned in the semblance 
 of a man, to breathe forth those mighty truths, imprinted on 
 Nature's own Paradise, to enliven our holiest recollections of 
 the Past, and fondest anticipations of the Future ? Do I be- 
 hold, around me, many travelers to the same great end, which 
 is God ? Am I here to speak the lessons of soberness and 
 truth, or to spend an hour of idle pastime? O ! let the 
 thought I speak to you be true. Let not the wiles and infat- 
 uations of your minds dim them to their highest and holiest 
 visions. Then let us come into one common union of heart 
 and sentiment, and feel as man should ever feel, when he looks 
 forward to one common destiny. 
 
 I cannot express on this occasion, no language could express, 
 those kindred affinities that ally mortals to an immortal des- 
 tiny. These things may appear strange, but they are legiti- 
 mate parts of Nature's or God's handiwork, all tending to 
 their designed and desired ends. The kindred ties that bind 
 you to the departed, are not blasted, but bloom in all their na- 
 tive loveliness, and are here to-day, to speak peace to your 
 hearts. Then, come, desiring one hope, one end, one destiny. 
 
 Shall we speak of the glowing terms presented to win 
 man to his God ? No. It is not in them but in thy heart, you 
 will find the link that binds. We would have you prove true 
 to your nature a,nd your God. Not bought — not traitorous to 
 your highest interests. No, no. We would not delude you 
 with the charm of inexhaustible pleasure. You must come to 
 be men. Neither would we frighten you with the terrors of a 
 flaming Hell. Neither would we ascribe to that Eternal Prin- 
 ciple of Love, what would consign man to the depths of 
 Eternal Woe. We would speak of a God, not bereft of th* 
 fond affections of a Parent, who cares for, and chides not hit 
 •Iiild in vain." I come, my Pale-faced Brethren, to speak ♦• 
 you of undying relations that await you all. We have heard 
 
112 SPIKITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 the monotonous roar of' the distant thunder, but it is the idle- 
 foreboding of greater epochs, to which your hopes should be 
 elevated. When, Sirs, the grass shall grow over the graves 
 of many who hear me to-day, you will have reason to rejoice 
 at the sweet anthems, that shall enwrap your hearts in the in- 
 effable glory of God, made manifest in your every kindred re- 
 lationship. ' ' 
 
 Need I call your attention to the recollection of the precepts 
 of early years ? Need I say, Sirs, there was then planted what 
 has robbed man of his highest and holiest privileges, by what 
 they called religious kindijess. And now, when the years of 
 maturity should bloom in all their native purity, My God ! what 
 do you behold ? The casket is robbed of its highest ends ! 
 Robbed of Liberty of Cohscience, to speak and act as a man. 
 Then when we look, what do we behold ? A man bereft of the 
 divine prerequisites of a man. 0, ye fathers and mothers, 
 discharge your high duty, and frown, at once, upon every ef- 
 fort that would enslave the mind given to bless you and the 
 world. Let ndt false notions or conceptions of depravity, cloud 
 your brow or dim your vision to the highest and holiest mis- 
 sion liiat awaits thy offspring. Let the plaut as it comes forth, 
 be prepared to feel the scorching blast that would lay its high- 
 est hopes andinterests in the dust. Would you rob these dear 
 jewels, of the power todo justice, when it is heeded ? O, let 
 these reflections sink deep into the profundity of thy serious 
 thoughts. 
 
 Fear not ! Fear not ! If the agencies and ministrations, now 
 dawning upon the world, are not as they should be, rest as- 
 sured they will disappear as the dew before the scorching Sun. 
 If true^^shall you not hear them? Then stand free, upi-ight; 
 not bowing to forms and conceptions that have swallowed up 
 the highest gifts of God to man. No. Judge for yourselves. 
 That's what we want. A man ! not a truckling to the powers 
 that be. No. If so, he proves traitorous to his God. Hear 
 there heavenly voices, then, for without tliem, you will go back- 
 wards to what will degrade and enslave you, and make your 
 progress only the more difficult where you now desire it to be 
 free. 
 
 I have said much that may be but faintly understood. But 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 113 
 
 thy perceptive faculties shall be enlightened. Then shall yoa 
 behold the redolent effulgence dawning upon what should be a 
 happy, but what is a too credulous people. But another, and a 
 kindred Spirit is here, and desires my place from which to speak 
 to you. 
 
 Kind friends : What shall I speak ? I wish to say one 
 word to you, that may urge you forward in the prosecution of 
 a great and noble enterprise. It is Humanity thAt calls, shall 
 it be heard? Then prove true to the exalted privileges, grant- 
 ed to you and your's. I speak with the impressive intuitions of 
 a father's love. Let the kindnesses we feel be extended. 
 Let them not awaken unholy recollections or desires, for know 
 such are not born of God. Let us be enlivened with the hol- 
 iest-anticipations of the Future. I cannot do more than to im- 
 press upon your minds a strict necessity of the observance of 
 the rights of others. Let your blessings and purest affections, 
 then, encircle all in one common union. Let hot the perversi- 
 ty and misgivings of deluded men, embarrass and retard your 
 honest convictions of propriety. Let not the effusions that are 
 broad cast in the land dim thy vision to their approaching 
 doom. Let not the sad desolations awaiting a thorough con- 
 ception of thy highest hopes, orbest interests arouse one reflec- 
 tion that shall embitter the holiest associations and kindred af- 
 finities that speak upon the heart, the design of man. I 
 would say more, but time_and circumstances forbid. They .ad- 
 monish me of brighter and loftier conceptions of the inner-life, 
 which should be poured fortti in all its native purity. Adieu ! 
 Adieu ! [This Spirit was understood to have been J;esse 
 Babcock, our grand father.] 
 
 Another Spirit, the third son of our parents, deceased thirty- 
 eeven years, turned the Medium to our Father and Mother, and 
 eaid : 
 
 1 feel impressed to say one word of consolation to these 
 friends here. I feel it, a duty I owe to you. I feel that there 
 is an inseparable barrier to what you would desire promulgat- 
 ed as the evidences that enlighten our minds, and enforce the 
 convictions of man's immortality. An undue regard for those, 
 we cherish most dear, robs us, yes, my friends, robs us of the 
 
 greatest privileges man ever enjoyed. I must speak what 
 
 8* 
 
114 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 comes. You must bear it.- Were I to consult my own incli- 
 nations it would not bo so. 
 
 My aged Father : Hear one word from the grave. I^et me 
 calm your wrinkled brow and declining years. Thy hopes shall 
 Dot be dim. Pleasures, unspeakable, await thy exit to more 
 extended climes. Let not the sympathies and cares of. life 
 •rob its flickering rays of its wonted bl-illiancy. No. , Look to 
 higher and loftier ends, I would have you be charitable, in 
 your feelings, as I kno^v you are. I would rob you of the un- 
 pleasant emotions, that ever arise in a father's heart, as he 
 contemplates the trials of his child. Let not thy heart and 
 mind be troubled. We are born of Godj and to him must re- 
 turn. I 'feel the inadequacy of langiiage, to express what I 
 desire. Let the brightest wreath of hope encircle thy venera- 
 ble, brow. Adieu! 
 
 [There were many other things, equally touching and beau- 
 tiful, which were lost in the amount of sympathy awakened, 
 always detrimental to the medium.] 
 
 Wednesday night, October 4, 1854. 
 
 At night, a still larger company were gathered together, 
 when Mr. C. came- under the influence of the Spirit of Dr. 
 Channing, and spoke as follows : 
 
 I want to communicate to you, this evening, upon the im- 
 mortality of man. His hopes — ah! yes, and his desires. I 
 wish to awaken, within you all, the true feelings of a man. — 
 God, in his infinite mercy, created all. Made He man from 
 the dust of the earth? Then what more was he than what 
 we behold upon the broad expanse of Nature? Nothing sirs, 
 nothing more. Hark! thp gentle zephyrs of the exalted gran- 
 deur of an all-wise God, breathe the exalted power of a liv- 
 ing soul. Call you this Dieath ? There is no Death. Each 
 native element seeks its own. Shall not the intuitive impress, 
 of an all-wise God, retain the affinity it bears ? Or shall it die 
 and fade, as a fleeting show, to awaken the fake conception of 
 the mind's recollections of the past? Then know that life — 
 Eternal Life — breathes .everywhere. These heavens, in all 
 their redolent glory, burst foi:th, daily, before thy vision, to 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 115 
 
 proclaim the ceaseless flow of the powers and ties of that Life.- 
 The fathomless ocean, and extended earth, but whisper the gen- 
 tle notes of praise to the God who gave their elements of pow- 
 er and beauty. What more is man, when the life-giving prin- 
 ciple departs? Nothing! Nothing more! Shall the breath, 
 that bears us on, curse the intuitive impress that marks the 
 sullied image of Eternal rearage? No. Talk of Divinity 
 here and there. - With as much propriety, we might inculcate 
 the absurdity; that man has no being. Divinity, sir, reigns 
 triumphant, throughout the endless changes that have awaited, 
 or ever shall await, the monuments of Time. Divinity is here. 
 No conception can be brought to dethrone it. The extended 
 grandeur of the Eternal God, reigns everywhere. Man's hopes 
 shall slumber on to an eternal progress that knows no end. — 
 Dark and portentous clouds may obscure the horizon, but they 
 only reflect another gem to the ever increasing brilliancy of the 
 soul. They bespeak the endless vicissitudes, through which 
 his nature, and his God, beckon him on to an endless life. Then 
 let the hope, never exhausted, bear him on to that oneness 
 which knows no distinction. 
 
 Call yourselves more favored than your brothers, because 
 you sit under the droppings of heavenly wisdom ? The me- 
 ridian of day is obscured by the approaches of the solitude of 
 age. Then rejoice not, for tliy hopes are the enslaved antici- 
 patious of approaching day. Boast, yes, feeble man, boast 
 you of a Lavir that bequeaths unequal privileges ? It's false ! 
 I meap, sir, it is false. Understand this assertion not in its 
 broad acceptation. No truth is false. No! The divine im- 
 press, of an Infinite Father, has mantled these heavens, from 
 before the beginning of Time. Through the hypocrisy and tra- 
 ditions of the ancients, many things are blended with the Chart 
 of Immortality. Do they make it all divine ? " All," yes, " all 
 Scripture is profitable." But what is Scripture? Here 
 lays the basis, on which has been erected a superstructure, 
 that makes Humanity mourn. Like, yes, like, ever true, seeka 
 its own. Love is the spirit of the Law. Will my kindred 
 friends show me what it has brought forth ? Has this Divine 
 Principle proven true? O, my God! Let the hearth of the 
 widow and the orphan answer. Let the Sixteenth Century, 
 
116 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOir. 
 
 with its damningfeuds, settle this question. Let the broils and 
 contentions that spread over this fair, but alas! not ha;ppy 
 land, answer. Aiid from whence has all this evil come? It 
 has arisen from the perversion of this nature we bear. 0, 
 yes ; we could express ourselves in a manner that would not 
 be acceptable to you, or agreeable to tis. The merce- 
 nary motives of nian, have robbed him of his highest hopes, 
 and his holiest ends. Liberty of conscience ; libertv of 
 thought, an^d freedom of sentiment, upon the great and mo- 
 mentous truths, that would lead us on to more extended eleva- 
 tions, is what you need. Have, then, the means to awaken 
 within man, the most incalculable, blessings to his fellow-man. 
 Why, sir, if I am a free man, why should I not contemplate 
 these heavens serenely? Has Cfod, in his mercy, been more 
 bountiful to one, than to all. Why, then, should man behold, 
 in his brother-man, a fiend? Recollect thy Paternity is one, 
 and thy relationship should not be counter. One union, one 
 chain, binds all to God. One breath poured forth those myriads 
 over creation. They came from God, and to Him sh6,ll return. 
 They speak, now, in every breeze. Innumerable hosts ap- 
 proach me at this moment. They stand as one, urging the 
 claims of this great mission. Kindred associations, loftiest de- 
 sires, purest affectioiis, are here to-night, to instil momentous 
 thoughts, with a reality not to be excelled. 
 
 Friends, many loved ones surround you, who wish to speak* 
 I now have to choose between many—an unpleasant task. I 
 am turned here. 
 
 [Here he turned to a Miss P present, and addressed her 
 
 as from her father, deceased eight years. He could not have 
 known either her kindred or orphanage. He said:] 
 
 My Dear Child : Weep not, over the record, that presents 
 to your memory, our earthly farewell. I feel your desolate loti 
 and am not insensible to the chilly reception, that often awaits 
 you, in a cold and selfish world. But bright is the hope I bring 
 you, beyond expression, bright ; not laden with the cares 
 and misfortunes of a very lonely life. My child : a fond pa- 
 rent's affection shall ever be near thee, and the blessing of an 
 all-wise God, shall overshadow thee. Be hopeful ; and your 
 
COMMUNIGATIOsr . 117 
 
 days shall pass away only to help you forward to a glorious 
 destiny. Weep not ! 
 
 [This scene was very affecting ; so much so, that I lost the 
 greater part of the address. Another was delivered to our fam- 
 ily, by our cousin, Mr. Pahker, but I am unable to make a faith- 
 ful report of it fiom my notes.J 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXI. 
 
 THEOCTGH MK. CHAMPION. 
 
 From the interview^ recorded above, we passed, on the next 
 day, to Meryville, Ky., where, at night, we met a large com- 
 pany of ladies and gentlemen. This was ^e late residence 
 ef Dr. C. Meriwether, a gentleman of the highest intellectual 
 cultivation, honored by all who knew him, and regarded, by his 
 immediate acquaintances, with a reverence which only the most 
 elevated wisdom and moral worth could command. We spent 
 the remainder of the day in happy converse Upon these strange 
 manifestations, in company with Mrs. M. and her son, Mr. W. 
 D. Meriwether. As night drew near, a company of invited 
 guests came in, and a circle was. convened for a spiritual inter- 
 view. Except from what had transpired at the residence of my 
 father, which was as novel to the experience of Mr. Champiom 
 and myself, as to any one who witnessed the happy and improv- 
 ing greeting of kindred in and out of the form on that occasion, 
 we had no intimation of what was to follow. We had been 
 seated but a few momenta, in this hospitable mansion, when 
 Mr. C. came under Spiritual influence, and spoke as follows, as 
 from Dr. Channing : 
 
 My Spirit is lost, in the pleasurable emotions that swell this 
 breast, in gratitude to the God that gave me birth. Let not 
 the'desires of man soar to unknown heights, bereft of the en- 
 dearing consolation of the knowledge that there is a God, who 
 claims obedience, from all. Let not your hopes be blasted, 
 in the zenith of their beauty. Let not the false imaginings 
 
118 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOir. 
 
 of human ignoi^hce, rob the storehouse of Nature, of its 
 choicest gifts. Let not your wild fancies, friends, make you 
 prove recreant to your souls and your God. 
 
 What means all this assembly of blessed Spirits, around 
 you, to-night? What means this form ? Why was it create 
 ed ? Look beyond your vain conceptions, guided by those as- 
 pirations which ever arise, when you feel the power of the soul 
 that decorates this form, and it will point, unerrin gly,' to the 
 source of its infinite glory ; and beneath that inspiration "will 
 breathe forth the sweet adulations of praise, to that Source 
 which gave it life. What, says one, transcends this form and 
 bears me on, over the trackless fields of space, unknown to 
 mortals? It is the infinite grandeur qf an all-wise God. 
 What, I ask, are the ends to be attained by man? Was there 
 no design in his creation ? Was he brought forth as the spor- 
 tive m^elody of an "hour, to charm the celestial spheres ? Or it 
 he doomed to sinl/to the unknown depths of endless wrong? 
 Or does he linger, as the tiny drop, to pass away, before the 
 scorching rays of the hghtning of an unjust God ? Oh! no. 
 
 [Here, with appropriate remarks" the Spirit speaking seemed 
 to give way to the influence of another, when Mr. C. continued.] 
 He impresses me to say, that there are many kindred friends 
 present, who would like to speak, in tones that would be ree- 
 onized by all. I have been heard in the counsels of your Na- 
 tion. My heart. Sirs, has beat in sympathy for the oppressed. 
 I fled not, from my post, when danger invaded this fair land. 
 I stood erect, proud of my native country, and ever willing to 
 do battle in the cause of right. Great and glorious achieve- 
 ments, have wreathed your country's brow, with fame as un- 
 dying as Eternity. But with the velocity of thought, the flitfttl 
 yEons are passing on, each one oppressed, at the signal doom 
 that awaits his land. 
 
 Sweet and happy friends: We would commune with you 
 to-night. Loved ones are here, and I am here to describe 
 them for your recognition. Here is one^see you her not ? — a 
 lovely maiden. Scarce eighteen summers dim her brow. She 
 passes on, and lingers there. With enchanted gaze and en« 
 raptured thought, such as no language can depict, I see het 
 moving on. She has loved, and is beloved here. Many, manv, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 119 
 
 many are now passing by your eyes — Oh ! see you them not? 
 
 JrJere, [pointing to the honored matron of the family pres- 
 ent,], stands one, with thoughtful brow, which bespeaks many 
 long and weary years. But he now appears as though scarce- 
 ly sixty summers had graced his manly form. Once he graced 
 this fair mansion, with all the fondness of a father's love. The 
 emotions that now swell his heart are fsuch as none can utter. 
 
 Here comes another, dear, most. dear to you, (pointing to 
 Rev, J. D. F.) With one fond look she passes on. This 
 friends, is the friendly greeting of kindred spirits. Let your 
 hearts chant the praises of a God yet unknown to many who 
 profess to speak in his name. [Here wa.s presented a beauti- 
 ful apostrophe to our nation, and not without a warning; but 
 it was delivered so rapidly, I was not able to take it, down. 
 Its concluding sentence I retained as follows :] , 
 
 But I speak of the CoHossal spire of Hope, that ascends 
 above the loftiest conceptions of man, for upon that spire, is 
 inscribed, Progression — Eternal Progression ! 
 
 Here comes one, an aged father, who was once worn down 
 with the cares of life. "Say to these," he says, "Be not forget- 
 ful of your friends,. We visit your homes and sit at your fire- 
 sides. We rejoice in your pleasures and mourn in your sor- 
 rows." He moves here — what that means I cannot express. 
 
 [Here he pointed to Mrs. M., who aUerwards recognized the 
 aged man as her father, who had died in the parlor, we wtrQ 
 (Occupying, of which fact and of his age, the medium gave in- 
 formation, although he never had heard of him before, nor did 
 any one, save the family, know the fact. Dr. Channing, after 
 several similar and appropriate descriptions, continued :] ; 
 
 One great thought: What is born of God? The Spirit.— 
 And what shall it accompUsh ? This responsive melody, you 
 but begin to hear, from Spirit-friends, is given to hush the mo- 
 notonous roar that now dims the loftiest vision of the Celestial 
 Spheres. When we hear, let us ask, what good can man 
 accomplish in behalf of his fellow-man? What good can any 
 precept, moral in its character, elevaiiug in its tendencies, 
 if not recognised by the human heait? Ah! it is here that 
 Humanity mourns the sad lessons that await its perverted con- 
 ceptions of things. What law, sacred or difine, can help the 
 
120 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 toiling millions of earth, if not submitted to tjie capacity of 
 man ? Truth is a star of extended brilliancy, not to be dimmed 
 by the varied vicissitudes, through which it must pass.. Then 
 fear not ! clad with the divine armor. Spiritualism, Devilism'it 
 you please so to call it, if true, will stand the test of time. If 
 we would measure the exact proportions of two distinctive ob- 
 servations, when brought together, we could readily see where 
 truth lies, and makes itself distinguishable. Immortal truth ! 
 Impress of God upon ev^ry heart, when shod with thy divine 
 armor, who would fear the Hydra-headed monster^ Error ? 
 
 But, says one, where shall I find that truth ? This question- 
 might do for a brute, but not for a man, to ask. It only reveala 
 the sad lesson, that many have not yet ascended above 
 the miasma that absorbs their highest nature, and the dearest 
 relations of life. We tell you, that an observance of your own 
 nature, will make you capable, and show man capable of 
 receiving divine communications. Your God created you 
 free, and designed you to be men, not dogs, that fondle 
 beneath the vilest conceptions of those who seek their 
 own aggrandizement. Then, let your iftainlike capacity 
 distinguish the immeasurable difference between a man and a 
 brute. No man, who proves true to his nature, and his God, 
 fails, here, to behold the mirror of Eternal Truth. Law, yea 
 law, divine, or otherwise, is subject to that intuitive impress 
 that man inherits fromhis God. 
 
 Place Humetnity's unfortunate child in your midst, bereft of 
 that Heaven-born prerequisite — Reason — and what do you be-; 
 hold ? A being, bereft of what was designed, by God, to bloom> 
 with a sweetness that would have expanded throughout the Im- 
 mortal Temple of Eternal Love. Think you, this unfortunate 
 child is doomed ? No. Then mark a thought here. What 
 makes his palliation, and saves, him from blame ? Is it not hia 
 capacity? He lives beneath the umbrageous bOnghs, of thia 
 life-giving odor, but inhales it not. Say you not, then, that ca- 
 pacity measures, with unsparing aim, man's obedience ? Then, 
 friends, will you cast it to the dogs, because some inflated 
 spark of Humanity may chide you for its exercise? No; no. 
 Then let all, yes all, one mighty ALL, succumb to the God in 
 man. Are you afraid to trust yourselves ? Have you a thief 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 121' 
 
 within, lo steal away your highest hopes and best interests? 
 No. Then live, yes, live in the enjoyment of the choicest 
 gifts of God to nian. I am done ! w. e. c. 
 
 Meryvilh, Ky., Oct. 6, 1854. 
 
 [There were other descriptions of attending Spirits, and per- 
 sonal recognitions by those present. Bat we were at a loss to 
 recognise the Spirit that represented itself as kindred to the 
 family, and as having served in the councils of the nation. — 
 While discussing his probable name, several having been sug- 
 gested, Mr. 0. came under Spiritual influence, and, after de- 
 sCsribing, most accurately, Dr. Meeiwether, Thomas JEFrEHsow, 
 and delivering a noble speech from the latter, and appealing to 
 a gentleman present, who was the only one of our company 
 who knew him in life, for a recognition, he told us that W. H. 
 Crawford, was the relative the family were enquiring after. It 
 was not known to any one, save Mrs. M, and Mr. W. D. Meri- 
 wether, that he sustained any relationship to the family. To> 
 sum up what was remarkable in these recognitions of deceased 
 kindred, we would have the reader observe : 1. Mr. Champion had" 
 no acquaintance whatever with this family. 2. He arrived but a 
 few hours prior to this interview. 3. He met persons here 
 whom he had never seen, from places of which he knew nothing. 
 4i The meeting was as unexpected to the family as to himself, 
 and he was induced, by Spiritual impression, to accompany me 
 there, neither of us knowing whom we would meet, or what 
 would be the nature of the demonstrations. And yet, he ac- 
 curately described deceased relatives ; their peculiar relation- 
 ship to the strangers present ; the time and place of their death, 
 and gave appropriate messages from each. In addition to this, 
 he gave a description of Mr. Jefferson, and his relution to the 
 Republic, represented him as an associate of Dr. M., not 
 knowing, what we afterwards learned from the family, 
 that Dr. Meriwether and Mr. Jefferson were intimate ac- 
 quaintances, in life, and greatly devoted to each other. He 
 gave the name of Mr. Crawford as a relative, and his speech 
 above, when I, though I had resided in the family five years, 
 had never learned, till this interview, that he was a relative. 
 Are we. not warranted, then, in saying, that no honest mind, 
 can put these facts together — and of their verity I refer to the, 
 
122 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 family, and am ready to furaish the names of many respecta- 
 ble ladies and getitlemen, who were present, and will never 
 forget the impressiveness of that occasion — and not admit the 
 reality of Spirit-intercou,rse ? 
 
 But the demonstration did not stop here. On the next day, 
 Mr. C. came under the direction of an Indian Chiefs and com- 
 manding me to follow him, wended his way directly to the fam- 
 ily cemetery, and there pointed out to us the tombs of many, 
 whose Spirits, he said, had greeted us the night before. Somfe 
 of the graves he designated had no marks; and yet he gave 
 the sex, the relationship, and general character of each, with 
 an accuracy of description that was irresistible. When he had 
 finished here — he again commanded us to follow. He sought 
 a spot, which he bid me mark, and then, taking a distinct 
 survey of a forest, some distance from us, followed a line, not 
 varying a foot, through fields and over fences, ami then on 
 through a dense wood, till he came to a mound I had never pre- 
 viously noticed, whereon he stood, and delivered a descrip- 
 tion of the habits, power, and disappearance of the aboriginal 
 tribes of this country, that was commanding and interesting in 
 the extreme. I had no materials with which to preserve the 
 oration, as the whole proceeding was unexpected, and could not 
 have been anticipated. When he had completed an address, 
 sentences of which ore stili imprinted upon my memory, he 
 was released, feeling much invigorated, and seemed as uncon- 
 scious of what he had been doing, as if he had been in a dream. 
 He knew not where he was; knew not the way back to the 
 mansion we had left, and such was the difiieulty of a return^ 
 even to myself, that, losing «ight of the marks I had mad« by 
 his direction, we found ourseUes, when emerging back again 
 from the wood, several hundred yards from the point where we 
 had entered it. I record these wonderful: demonstrations of 
 Spirit-presence, alike for the gratification they afforded me at 
 the time, and as a duty I owe to truth. I leave them, withoia^ 
 a comment, believing they will make a proper impression, up. 
 on all sincere men. 
 
 At night, Mr, C. addressed the venerable lady of Mery 
 ville, from her deceased husbaxnd, and also her son, making ref- 
 erence to incidents known only to them, and leaving them with- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS: 123 
 
 oot question as to the reality of the presence, and interest, of 
 him whose noble form they laid away, some twelve years be- 
 fore. The scene was beautiful, hopeful, almost heavenly, 
 mid I feel it one that I should not record, in its particulars, at 
 least for the public eye. It will never pass from my memory, 
 while I have mind to appreciate the high thoughts of wisdom, or 
 a heart to move to the pure emotions of undying love; for 
 there was a calm Spiritual meeting, that revealed the in- 
 separable union of kindred souls in undying affection. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXII. 
 
 THROUGH MK. CHAMMOH. 
 
 Gur Chieftain brother addressed me : 
 
 Why do I appear to you again ? Is it to speak of man, of 
 Gtod ? Is it to instil thoughts of a high and holy character ? Is 
 it to awaken realities as changeless as time? If so, I might 
 come again and again, and still it would not be in vain. But 
 know that I stand upon an eminence not created by human 
 hands. Know that an Eternity breathes forth to you, truths 
 immorlal in their nature — truths immortal in their nature, did 
 Isay? Yes; and the changing realities of time shall not write 
 their impress there. 
 
 Sir : Upon this occasion, hear a few needy, warning truths, 
 from thejParadise of God. They speak their impress upon the 
 heart; but, like the gentle dew of morning, it soons fades be- 
 tieat'i the scorching blast of the wrongs of man to his fellow. 
 I feel, yes, I feel sad; my nature shrinks within itself, at the 
 contemplated evi(lences of humanily, that many suppose, ally 
 man to his God. Why, if ends are noble, should they not be at- 
 tained ? Tills sacrifice of the high-born privileges of man's 
 nature, has decorated earth's bowers, watered with the blood 
 «tf innocence. It has instilled hopes as false as the God they 
 personate. Pshaw ! Ugh 1 1 Ugh ! ! I 
 
 These recollections draw forth the untutored nature in all 
 
124 SPIRITUAIi COMMUNION. 
 
 its wonted vehemence. It speaks, within, of crushed hopea, 
 and blasted anticipations of my kindi-ed. Let this pass. It is 
 but a distant cloud that obscures the purest rays, that shall soon 
 shine forth in their wonted brilliancy, from their native birth in 
 God. Attachments, strong in this life, bear their sullied im- 
 press upon the soul; but let us realize that no mystic cloud o'er* 
 hangs the onward, yes, onward progress of man. Its sky is se* 
 rene, with the redolent splendor of its nature. It comes from 
 the throne of an Almighty hand, and presents the fulness of ita 
 glory. 
 
 Stop one minute. Heret comes my pale-faced friend, who 
 will suggest more conclusive evidences, to awaken the high-bora 
 minstrels, that chant the praises of an Almighty God to un- 
 happy man. 
 
 [Here the Spirit of Dr. Chaining addressed us.J 
 
 I must speak to you, sir, on matters of weighty importance. 
 I must address my remarks in terms, tenable in their bearing. 
 I feel, sir, the necessity of strong and stringent measuresyin 
 behalf of the doctrines that we have mutually espoused. I am 
 impressed to speak to you, for the good of all, and the accom- 
 plishrilent of great and weighty matters, now at hand. There- 
 fore, I will answer you, upon this occasion, in a manner that 
 will admit of no doubt, in I'egard to the position that I would 
 have ail to assume. 
 
 Truth, sir, is immutable, and shall outlive the successive gen- 
 erations of time. Let, this heaven-born principle, be the stand- 
 ard to which all may flee, to realise the impurities of their na- 
 ture. It is not by the unmeasured depth that we can judge of 
 its immensity. It is by true and just discrimination, that we 
 gain the ascendency Over matters, weighty in their character, 
 and infinite in their importance. Sir, give your people tlie 
 important lesson, that truth is immortal. Then thoy need not 
 fear for the deceptive theories of the nineteenth century. Nor 
 need they tremble, because there shall ever appear more truth. 
 Tell them, sir, to be msn, and rejoice at the existence of this 
 life-giving principle, whether found within the folds of the 
 Bible, or gleaned from what some call hell. Why do not men 
 learn its yitality ? 
 
 I speak, upon this occasionj of matters infinite in their bear- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 125 
 
 itig, and would have you observe their reference ; for I know of 
 no holier, nor loftier conception of man's nature, than to instil 
 into others the fermentations of thought, that shall speak the 
 progress of eteraal truth. Bring not to their convictions the 
 existence of Spirit-communion, for tiey could not see i1, if you 
 did. No. The fruits of Spiritual intercourse are maturing, 
 the harvest shall be one of unexampled brilliancy. But pre- 
 sent the abuses and misuses of the greatest gifts of God to man. 
 Disablise the mind of its earliest prejudices, that they may be- 
 hold the light of open day, and walk forth, redeemed from the 
 thraldom of superstitious intolerance, that weighs like an incu- 
 bus upon their souls. 
 
 Man must first be honest with himself; and, to attain this 
 desired boon, he must come forth from amid the dark labyrinths 
 that have obscured the holiest recollections of the past. I 
 would say much more, but prudence forbids. One word — I re- 
 cognise in the Bible, many wholesome, wise, judicious expres- 
 sions, that can never die. I behold in the counter more than 
 their equals. I discard not the few for the many, but cling to 
 them as the immortal creases of the divinty of man. Do you 
 fail to perceive my position? I see you do not. Then we 
 meet upon the platform of Human Rights. We stand as one, 
 in unity of hope and purpose, to be attained by man. This will 
 do. Peace and love be with you. 
 
 September 27, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXIII. 
 
 THROUGH ME. CHAMPION. 
 
 My purpose, in this interview, is to inculcate some general 
 truths, to be observed as universally adapted to the onward 
 march of these God-blessed intuitions, that bespeak within 
 the man born of God, to aggrandize himself of the holiest evi- 
 disnces of immortality, that entwine those essential observan- 
 ces, to give life and vigor to the high-born mission of Spiritual 
 illuminations. 
 
126 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Let growth of soul, and expansion of thought, encircle im- 
 mensity, bedewed with the high, and the holiest recollectiona 
 of the infinite impress of the Divine Mind upon the heart- of 
 man. Blessed Intuitions — Holiest recollections! intervene, 
 and radiate the dreary waste, and speak peace to the heart. 
 Shall not these high-born messengers awaken within man an 
 evidence of immortal desire, to breathe forth a sweet caden(» 
 of love to the mangled efi'usions, that arise spontaneous o'er thp 
 diversified aspects, that contemplate the future as a vast arena, 
 encircling the horrid destrium, that has impeded the on- 
 ward march of his and my fellow, who, like myself; is born 
 amid the clash and din of arms, to promote the highest ends, 
 that await man's conceptions of power and freedom, which is 
 the birthright of Heaven, to endow the heart with its true na- 
 ture. Its restrictions are buried amid the din and sulphuristic 
 eflusions, that rob the memory, and sack the store-house of im- 
 mortality of its holiest ends. Peace ! Immortal Peace, should 
 be an angel messenger, whispering o'er the dead wantonness 
 of polluted power. 
 
 " We herald the offspring of a diseased appetite, that can on- 
 ly be restored amid the untutored semblances of ill-guarded 
 omens, that whisper amid the lamentable aspects, that aw^t 
 the endless vicissitudes of man, A change in the hear't but 
 awaits the endless changes 'of elernity. It speaks in the sun- 
 light glory of its native birth. It breathes the atmosphere of 
 blessed anthems, instiUing the fermentations of thought, in as- 
 cension to its end. The Divine Evidences of Spiritual Illumi- 
 nation, are observable upon the hill-tops of every land. Like 
 blessed virgins of peace, they waft to the sunny clime the bid- 
 dings of the soul. The frigid zone is melted, by the warm ap- 
 peals to a consciousness of its power. Every where, the 
 mighty messenger of hope b'ds on to the ultimate of heavenly 
 care. Come then, my brothers, and amid the furiated mass, 
 build a tendon of infinite power, that shall ascend beyond the 
 marked impress of a Deified end. 
 
 I wish your meetings to be mutually agreeable, and essen- 
 tially observant of what we may present, for your strict obe- 
 dience in the future. I cannot forego a belief, that you had 
 better ward off all miscellaneous communications, during your 
 
COMMUNICATIONS, 127 
 
 interviews with the Chief; for he speaks under the influence 
 of a higher power, and these conflictions are of no ordinary 
 meaning. 1 await, with pleasure, an expression of his power, 
 for it shall be heard in the councils of the world ; amid the 
 high-born pretensions of polluted isms, speaking with a veloc- 
 ity of thought, and an alacrily of lightning, amid their shriv- 
 eled semblance of good. 
 
 If the medium will permit, I would speak of more intimate 
 relations, but await the bidding of the hour, when we may re- 
 joice under the vine and, fig tree of nature's own planting. — 
 Recollect, my brothers, I appeal to you as men ; meriting one 
 common interest, absorbed in one common end, which is the 
 good of man, universally considered. Hope, therefore, for the 
 attainment of great good, in the progress that awaits your in- 
 vestigations. Let your minds be occupied in things not of 
 earth, but soar to that fount of Infinite Presence, that awaits 
 a thorough conceplion of your God. Let not the most ap- 
 proved, or graceful fantasies darken within, an accumulation 
 of interests ; for they are as chaff obscuring the kernel that 
 produces the growth of the intellectual manna of Heaven. — 
 Wherefore, we are still under the cherished ritual of eternal 
 law in the soul, for it knows no death beyond the consumma- 
 tion of its highest hopes. I meet with friends for mutual bene- 
 fits, and would speak, in the.befitting attitude of a man, of the 
 realities that await your investigation. I cannot permit a fur- 
 ther digression, from what is most important to the ends to be 
 attained. 
 
 Spiritual affinities, or aspirations, are not to be clouded, to 
 be productive of the greatest good. They must come forth un- 
 dimmed by the false reflections that await an evidence un- 
 . bought, in man, thrpugh the same channel of Spiritual eleva- 
 tion, I would call your minds attentively to the absolute ne- 
 cessity of freedom in intercourse, that one common union of 
 ends may be attained. If you cannot come to this high ele- 
 vation of your nature, you may truly feel the befitting attitude 
 you are in, 0, man — which is, a dereliction of your highest 
 gifts. 
 
 I want one breath, one atmosphere, one union of hearts and 
 souls, that shall not be dimmed by the fleshly gleamings that 
 
128 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 but mark the meteor, whose chrystalised semblance should be 
 found in the heart of man. You may truly say, that you hope 
 to attain these ends, with a oneness that knows no distinctions. 
 But mark its consummations. They may be few or many, and 
 will tend to awaken an interest, unheard of in the consummating 
 of man's desires. 
 
 I want to express myself audibly before you. I want a one- 
 ness of sympathy and feeling, that shall characterise our con- 
 ceptions, and its achievements. I want you all to feel that you 
 meet for high and noble endeavors. I want you to hold an hon- 
 est communion with yourselves, and your Spiritual interests. 
 I want you to look beyond the vain and emj'ty show of earth, 
 and realize the immortality of your being. I want you to hold 
 sweet communion with the Celestial Spheres, robed in the true 
 armor of life. I want all to awake to the ingathering of the 
 intuitive impress of Divinity upon the heart. I want you to 
 feel that your existence is ready for the high inscriptions of im- 
 mortal life. I want you to look to your souls and your God, for 
 the confirmation of your acts. I want you to behold, in 
 tiie Spiritual affinities you beaj, an infinite union witli 
 your God. I want you to realise the responsibility you 
 bear to your day and generation. I want you to realise, 
 and know that these impressive truths will make you wiser 
 and better, and bring you in unison with that Infinitude born 
 of God. I want you to realize that immortal interests are at 
 stake. I want you all to feel, as the chosen instruments of 
 heaven to si-atter manna from on high to a famishing people. 
 I want you to look at the deep miasma that absorbs the best 
 interests of humanity. I want a thorough recognition of the 
 limitless sea that rolls heedlessly at your feet. I want you to 
 feel as mariners, embarked upon the tumultuous ocean of life, 
 ready, ever to avert the impending storm that bids fair to 
 wreck the highest hopes of man. I want you to feel, the world 
 is a charnel house, dead with the stench of its own pollutions. 
 I want you to know, that this animal existence is but the fore- 
 shadowing of mightier conquests. I want you to be willing 
 suppliants at the throne of thought. I want implicit obedience 
 to that higher nature that speaks of God in the heart. 1 want 
 a self-sacrificing spirit, that looks not to the casualities of time 
 
COMMUNICiTIONS. 129 
 
 and sense. I want to instil this higher nature, that bows not 
 to the formalities of earth. In fact, I want a man, fashioned 
 in the im^e of his God, that his reflections may be like, him. 
 I want j'ou to hope for a better day, that the inspiring influ- 
 ences of this heaven born principle, may bear you on to higher 
 achievements. I, want you to sacrifice your own peculiarities 
 ajid conceptions, in obedience to the higher messengers, that 
 miB,ister aroundjthe festal bpard of congenial Spirits. Then, 
 O then, you will be heaven-born and bound! where nought 
 can display its scathing infections around; where heavenly 
 minstrels chant tjie melodious notes of repose. 
 
 Let (jod, in the; heart, adorn the man with robes of sapphire, 
 _whose enchantments shall inspire our every thought, beyond 
 the melodious strains of seraph as well as Son,, born anew to 
 the divine illuminations of the heart. I want a united effort to 
 give life and vigor to the Spiritual manifestions and movements 
 in Nashville, that your brother-man may aspire, to higher and 
 grea,ter ends than the seraphic enchantments that picture man 
 lifeless, bereft of the prerequisites of deified power; robed in 
 Heaven or doojned, in an everlasting Hell. 
 
 Let the intuitive lessons of heaven-born minstrels chant the 
 high and glorified anthems, that shall inspire a thought, be- 
 yond the selfish motives of man. Spiritual illuminations, will 
 give the hue of celestial visions to the future, to permit man to 
 behpld his life, his heayen-born inheritances, if true to the com- 
 mon instincts of Humanity and his God. Then be inspired 
 with renewed exertions in the great cause of human freedom. 
 Humanity's: chart is bpt, the glorified acceptance of Love, 
 Wisdom- and Hate : hate for the insidious designs of those who 
 give vent to the most malignant desire to stupify all brighter 
 prospects of the Future :, wisdom to disentangle those who dare 
 give thought ' to the intuitive impression made through the 
 infinite impression of the soul ; love for their own, that their 
 cherished ritual may be made the standard of every man's 
 conscience. Let the multifidious desires be awakened, that 
 man may come within the hallowed influence of Celestial 
 fires, that the glorious era, now davvning upon the world, 
 may be hallovved by the holiest ties and kindred affinities, both 
 
 on earth and aniid the exhaustless expanse of waste. Let 
 
 9* 
 
130 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 the Harbingers of Peace find a welcome, that shall make all 
 feel, that it is good to be the receptacles of heaven-born com- 
 munion. 
 
 Go on, in the cause of human weal. Let the clouded sky 
 but re-echo in your heart as the fond anticipations of more 
 auspieiotis comings on earth, to welcome with heavenly mes- 
 sages, from the abodes of toil and desire. We admonish all 
 to pour forth the great truth of moral freedom, ever ready to 
 defend its claims, beyond au incursion of those marauding 
 phantom3, that horrify and stupify man's highest and holiest 
 endeavOTs in the cause of human anielioration. Do not let 
 your difHdence, mar the fair proportions of the superstruc- 
 ture you are erecting. No. Give to the world one symmetry 
 of proportions that shall challenge the admiration of the be- 
 holder, with its adaptedness to sustain, the moral requirements 
 that must ever be productive of the greatest good. It is not 
 superficially to be attained, but through the infinite impress of 
 high and holy communion with yourself and your God. 
 
 I do not desire to expostulate, or be deemed unfitted to the 
 great end in view. Therefore, let the teeming millions be the 
 better and wiser for the exhaustless founts of wisdom, that 
 daily, write their impress upon the human heart. I cannot give 
 expression to the ultimate consummation of what will follow, 
 without awakening desires, unfitted for man to know. As he is 
 earthlike and earthly in his afiections, he will be made subser- 
 vient to grosser considerations that will absorb those true in- 
 stincts of high-born missions, to realize the great consummation 
 of man's desires among men. Hoping soon the foreshadowing 
 of mighter conquests will incite us on to a more brilliant ac- 
 ceptance of the trust committed to our care, we feel free to ex- 
 pect that its achievements will be the welcome that shall inhale 
 our highest and holiest interests, from whence may be derived 
 all that will give solace to the soul and joy to the heart. 
 
 We seek associations, and where do we find those congenial 
 evidences, that lift us above the grosser considerations of 
 Time ? It is not in our fellpw-man, for he is as destitute as 
 yourselves, of the high-sought evidences that germinate with- 
 in, and give vigor and expansion to the soul. Then seek that 
 
COMMUNICATIONS; 131 
 
 congeniality, that will welcome its own, which is Spirit, ab- 
 sorbed in one greater, which is God in all, and above all. 
 
 But does not my fellow-man possess this heaven-born germ, 
 that radiates this isolation, that broods over the hopes and 
 prospects of man ? True ; but what better evidence has he 
 than you? Shall the blind lead the blind to find light; or 
 will each successive step, but entangle them still deeper in the 
 vortex of human misery ? This Humanity we bear, must be 
 subservient to the higher nature of man; and for its cultiva- 
 tion we must look beyond the clodded earth, and the aspiring 
 heavens, and drink the Elixir of Eternal Thought, within the 
 infinite exchequer of an Eternal Home. 
 
 Hence man is fitted for the enjoyment of less favored wands, 
 ingathering from the immortal instincts of humanity, the host- 
 ess of Eternal Power. These instinctive faculties but breathe 
 the tainted atmosphere of earth, to corode the sublimated gran- 
 deur of less favored anthems to blend in oneness of power and 
 speech among men. 
 
 These ends point to the immeasurable differences that divide 
 man from his fellow-man, distinctly; into the two insep- 
 arable differences that mark the inner man from the out- 
 ward encumbrances that hold man lifeless to the intrinsic 
 realities that too frequently die amid the conventionalities 
 of sects, to a design of hopeless events to be made sub- 
 servient to the greatest interests. Wherefore, we picture 
 man as a bloom, bereft of the inherent animation, to matuio 
 without the inhaling and ingathering odors that must evei 
 arise from the life-giving principle, known of God, in the heart 
 of man. 
 
 These considerations, so taught, bring man in close and 
 honest communion to that infinite oneness, known, we re- 
 peat, of God in the heart of man, as the infinite impress there. 
 Then let these momentous truths be the standard of religious 
 faith, gathered fresh from the garden of God, and sown in the 
 soil of man's best interests, and hallowed by the impress they 
 bear. 
 
 This communication is intended for all men who seek spirit- 
 ual affinity, in a prominent sense to their earthly desires. 
 
132 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOS. 
 
 Then give the aspiiing influences of God — upon the heart of 
 man, in life^ lull expression for the greatest good. 
 October \Wi, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXIV. 
 
 THROUGH MR. CHAMPION. 
 
 I am here, and would ever inatil those thoughts known to 
 my heart, and my God. I would cherish the momentous boon 
 bequeathed by one common Paternii y, vested in man. I would 
 hold the nearest and dearest associations, that they might 
 breathe forth their native sweetness, not confined to one, but 
 born in all. These are the sacred elements, that surround the 
 immeasurable glory of my God. They stand — and why do they 
 stand ? la it that their light may fade, as the approaching 
 morn, before the meridian of ascending day ? Or is it that 
 man may realize the kindred affections that connect him with 
 his God ? 
 
 Hold, Sir: There is one, who marches forth o'er the dead 
 labyrinths of ages by gone. He stands upon an eminence, from 
 whose elevation goes forth those tokens of imtnortality, that 
 limit — what? — Time, sir, time. He walks in the immortal — 
 aye, the sacred esplanage of coming day. I behold, Sir, no 
 communion over the wide waste of humanity. It is lulled to 
 sleep, and has slept for ages; and why does it sleep? Is nut 
 man known in God? Yes ; but alas ! God is not known in man. 
 Why should I hold this nature free? Is it t.) mock the Being, 
 whose image I bear? Is it to live? Is it to die? Then 
 speak; yes, speak, and let the unbounded earth re-echo the 
 melodious sonnets that swell from the bottomless abodes of 
 eternity. 
 
 Man dies ; and why does he die ? I feel, yes friends, I feel, 
 and what, sirs, do I feel ? I feel there is a God, known to you, 
 and known to all. Will you prove true to yourselves, and to 
 your God ? 
 
CQMMUIflCATIONS. ' 133 
 
 [Here Mr. G. evidently received physical strength, and came 
 from under the influence, invigorated and happy. After wait- 
 ing an hour, spent in pleasant conversation, instantaneously* 
 he passed again into the Spiritual ^tate, and spoke:] 
 
 Sirs — I too feel that I should be a man, and not the semblance 
 of what God created, I feel that the towering heavens and 
 unbounded earth should speak, through their vitals, in human 
 minds. I would have you know that you meet for high and 
 noble purposes. I cannot give forth what I feel, but let me be 
 heard not in vain. It is for your mutual benefit we come to 
 pour forth the greatest truths ever bequeathed to man. 
 
 Would you have more ?— Then, sirs, go on like mighty men. 
 Let noble dee^s, and high born thoughts ever mark your way. 
 Yoa know me, sirs. Yes, you know me well. [This was un- 
 derstood to have been from thefather of Mi: Finn. Our In- 
 dian friend then concluded.] 
 
 In many a ivell tried hour has this right hand helped the im- 
 pulsive throb, that beat from a heart that never slakens its pul- 
 salions in the cause of right. Its achievements stand emblaz" 
 one4 in letters of freedom, written — ^yes, written, with the finger 
 of ray God. I can say no moi'e. For this you are indebted to 
 others, 
 
 October lUh, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXV. 
 
 Present, Mrs. R. Mrs. Dr. Martin, Mrs. RodgerSjMrs. Ferguson, and myself. 
 
 On the night prev ious, Mrs. — , while greatly disturbed, 
 
 thatlwiis still prosecuting my intercourse with Spirit- friends ; 
 and manifesting indifference, if not disgust at the thought of 
 intelligible Spirit-Communion, was, while sitting in the circle, 
 very unexpectedly and strongly influenced. She was violently 
 shaken ; made to pass through very imposing and graceful 
 Indian gestures ; compelled to speak in a manner entirely con- 
 trary to her usual modes of address, both to Mr. , and 
 
134 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 myself; and was held under the influence for at least two hours. 
 The effect was not entirely removed for two days — and, on the 
 second day, I sought Mr. Champion, for directions as to her re- 
 lief. We were all quietly and pleasantly seated, ivhen he came 
 under spiritual influence and addressed us as follows, as from 
 our Indian Friend, and then from Dr. Channing, The transi- 
 tion is noted in the address. The prescription for Mrs. 's 
 
 relief is given in the address of Db. Channing, which concludes 
 the record of this interview. 
 
 A mighty Chief, of a nation brave, would breathe forth his 
 happy thoughts and peaceful dreams, o'er nature's swelling^ 
 flood. He brings, from the home of his fathers, glad tidings, 
 that shall make all respond in acclamations of praise. He 
 feels the ungrateful injuries done to his nation. He laments 
 over the pitiless tide, that professes to flow unerringly, to win 
 man to higher and nobler conquests. But, sir, he would not 
 dig from the grave the bones of his fathers, to bleach on the 
 plains, as the trophies of your God, to mark the conquests of 
 Christian Civilization. 
 
 You dwell peacefully by your fire sides ; but your palaces 
 are the mementoes of your shame. Nature's forests bloomed 
 as freshly — her native elements flowed as freely — her sun 
 shone as serenely, when the Red Man was here. What? 
 What, Sir, has wrought this mighty change? Here is a ques- 
 tion for humanity to answer. Think you not that I speak 
 with freedom 1 No. If my own nature were allowed to burst 
 forth, with all its vehemence, it would create an ocean, whose 
 waves would ascend to heaven, and deluge the infatuation of 
 the White Man. Think not, either, that I am giving vent to 
 these sudden feelings of my nature, as I contemplate the 
 wrongs of the Indian. No, no. I take but a faint glance, that 
 successive governments may learn a lesson. It is but a reprint 
 of an old edition of numerous wrongs we would bring before 
 you. When we speak, we are heard by the common humanity 
 we bear. Though its tender scions may not have whitened 
 or bleached the plains of our native, God-given home, that the 
 darkest impress of false and horrid government might be more 
 visible. Still, those, who regard not the claims of the less fa- 
 vored, should make a distinction. Has the Indian one God, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 135 
 
 and the White Man another? Has the Negro the same claims 
 to that common Paternity you bear? These thoughts and 
 fears await a dread reckoning, that shall open the sepulchres of 
 the dead. 
 
 Man holds his life; and often hol'ds a thief, to steal away his 
 brains. Be true toyoqr nature and your God. — That ia life, 
 and not the fictitious glory of a day. Nor are its blendings lost 
 amid the false glare and promised gljtter of an hour's pastime. 
 It lives, and is gone. Ren^ember that where there is life, no 
 death can come. 
 
 I hear a voice, speaking from and through my God. Does it 
 come from the grave? No ; kind friends, no. It speaks in the 
 sen^blance of its native beauty, from the Spiritual light of the 
 freed soul. Let not thy visions be dimmed by the false meteor 
 that bespeaks the man ! 
 
 Peathj-therp is no death. O, horrid sting, what hast thou 
 costthe untold millions of enslaved men? The expanded vaults 
 gf Heaven would fail to inscribe thy sorrows ; pictured where 
 tbe tenantless forms rob, yes, rob thee of thy God. |They are 
 but walking emblequa of the putrified masses, that degrade Hu- 
 manity in loathsome disgust. The beauty of the flower is dis- 
 robed of its glory before ilhas arrived at the zenith of its earthly 
 developement. It falls lifeless before it is allowed to picture its 
 native paternity in God. , 
 
 Here comes another, who speaks and is heard by the throng- 
 ing millions of Earth : — 
 
 Spiritual affinities are not to be measured by time nor cir- 
 o^imstances. TU^y look not to the empty ^how and vain dis- 
 tinctions that prevail among our Earth-bound brethren. Their 
 anthems have been lost through the dreary wastes of Time 
 Their associations or kindred relatlons,Jbring us-r-where ? To 
 commune with our souls, and our God. Let them not be con- 
 fined. They speak to you from the depths and lengths of Na- 
 ture, of undying ties |ind relationship. They are never silent. 
 
 A dreary and desolate plain opens to my. view. Its surface 
 iSipeppled with myriads, hui-rying on with an^rdor.that is only 
 q^uenched in death. Times dusty record has left its impress 
 there. What happy thoughts, bright hosts of light, can you 
 
-86 SPIRITUAL eOMMUNIOK. 
 
 bring to these burdened souls and oppressed hearts ? This 
 dreary plain but pictures our Humanity lifeless. 
 
 Think you not; kind friends, that death robs you of many 
 who people this plain ? No ; It were better they were dead. 
 From the cradle to the grave we find them without light, with- 
 out love, without hope. Better to have been a blank Human- 
 ity than to have borne the impress they carry with them. 
 Then welcome now the solace of Eternal Truth, that comes 
 from the impress of God, to deliver and uphold you. Its use 
 and abuse bequeath an inheritance not tobfe estimated. I feel 
 burthened, yes, burthened with the impressive lesson now be- 
 fore me. There standi one here that would impart advice, 
 not in the power of man to give. I am held spell-bound by 
 the sacred associations that have here intervened. O, that the 
 strains of an Orpheus could picture to your imagination the 
 serenity and blissful emotions they bring to my heart. But 
 they would fail. GoUld I better know what is before me, I, could 
 speak; otherwise it ' is impossible. Let me say, to you, that 
 God has irnparted the privilege to you of beholding your im- 
 mortal kindred. But they present what mortals cannot ap- 
 preciate, while chained by their foolish passions and preju- 
 dices'. 
 
 "Here stands one that demands from me a passing notice ; 
 arid silence is irresistible. Yes, here is a Lady before me, 
 dressed in black. Her age seems thirty-seven. Her hair dark, 
 and flowing ; large nose ; eye rather sunken. In her right-hand 
 is clasped the hand of a little child. What means this ? These 
 kindred associations are never amiss. But I fear you see them 
 not. Behind her stands an aged father. Broad breast, and 
 shoulders drooping. Large white locks. Whether or not, his 
 kindred associations exist no farther than her, we cannot tell. 
 But this Lady I know not. Is he, seen ? I Cf.nnot remove 
 tbis lady. They stand to be recognised. 
 
 I would speak some general truths that may prove benefi- 
 cial to those who are awaiting that influx of thought, that shall 
 welcome all to that common inheritance vested in Humanity. 
 Kindred affinities or associations are many. Their propor- 
 tionate differences arise from the various degrees of culture 
 and capacity to act. Then the influx of Spiritual Thought 
 
COMMDNICATIOJfS. 137 
 
 comes like a Tornado's blast; many fall as it were, beneath its 
 prostrating inilueh'ces, but they will come forth in the genial 
 rays of its cloudless Sun ; to bedeck this fair mansion with all 
 its native purity. Not pure as taught and conceived by man ; 
 but pure in God. Let not these rude blasts obscure the gems 
 that bedeck the crown immortal. What is good? It is that 
 which gives .character. Many piercing blasts, many, very 
 many besetting currents intervene between us and the cherish- 
 ed ritual of Eternal Law. Men differ in capacity for Spiritual 
 influx, as in everything. When we speak of capacity, we would, 
 be understood as measuring the differences that exist in the so 
 called phenomena of Spiritual Intercourse. It is not for man 
 to measure the boundless vistas of the Future ; nor need he 
 soar to unknown heights to realize his own. No. It is here. 
 It is in God. Will you point to the extended earth or arched 
 heavens, to find your natural affinities and Spiritual ties ? Point 
 to your heart. Sir, and read their impress there. There is a 
 divinity existing in all — yes, in all — one mighty all. Naught 
 is known to man but what acknowledges its own. This might 
 be deemed averse to a true distinction in the interest we bear. 
 But first recognise the basis and then you may ascend the su- 
 perstructure ; and these lofty palisades, and vaulted domes 
 shall but re-echo the praise of that which gave us birth. Then 
 shrink; not before the slender superficialities of life as taught 
 by man. Here, 'we say, are immeasurable differences. Shall 
 not man, then, add to the advancement, moral elevation, and 
 intellectual ascendency of his fellow. True ; Do not all men 
 partake of the same; drink at the same fountain. Nursed by 
 the same earth, beneath the genial rays of the same Sun, are 
 they not borneto that infinitude that knows no birth, nor end? 
 Our object is to point specifically to that higher nature. Man, 
 like yourselfj is but a man, wherever you place him. If you 
 would reach beyond the misty maze, and dreary path that 
 deluged thousands in grief,soar above that common humanity we 
 all acknowledge — dHnk from its fountain. Are its waters moi^ 
 pare by passing along the ages by-gone. Has man become 
 wiser than his God, that these waters are purer, from the. super- 
 ficial taints he has given them in the past ages of his develope- 
 ment? 
 
138 SPIRITUAL COMMUKION. 
 
 We, Sir, would cultivate the intimate relations we bear to 
 you and to all. At present, I want to express jnyself distinctly 
 on matters of immediate and vital interest. Persons of ^^ top 
 nervous and sanguine temperament should avoid the influx o' 
 Spiritiial thought. It is likely to stimulate their nature beypnd 
 what they can reasonably bear. These evidences are plain 
 and prominent. Though its effects may be peaceful and cheer- 
 ing, it not unfrqquently is deleterious to the best interests, o^ 
 many. In the developement of mediums, I would suggest the 
 proprifsty of short, very short interviews. Give n<5t avvay to 
 the.mifilaBeboly and saddening influences that not unfrequently 
 surrouiid you, , 
 
 Qne cemgdy : Cold water poured gently upon the top of the 
 head^twill relieve any one overtasked, mentally or otherwise ; at 
 the time, and its influences will gradually disappear. 
 
 Octob£r }7th, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXVI. 
 
 Present, Mr. H. B. Championy Mrs. Ferguson^— medtams ; Mr. W. W. 
 Pimi, and myself — spectators. 
 
 Mr. -G.^ame -immediately under Spiritval influence, mani- 
 festing itself in gentle agitatiqns of his body. He passed into 
 the entranced state ^nd from a Spirit, said : j 
 
 I am here to speak in the native language of my soul. I 
 desire to breathe forth those immeasurable tones, of sympathy, 
 that shall claim a oneness with man and his God. I vvould 
 give forth those evokitifins of feeling that ,eii circle- the broad 
 canopy of heaven. 
 
 [Mr. C. being developed as a speaking medium, so contrary 
 to his expectation, up to this date and for some time afterward, 
 seemed to hesitate and almost give oyer the idea of going 
 forward. He so expressed himself^ on this occasion, when, the 
 spirit obtaining more direct control of his vocal organs, said :] 
 
 Speak it forth, Sir, and be a man. Glory, Sir, in your day 
 
COMMTJKICATIONS. 139 
 
 and feneration. Look not to the diverse currents of hum an 
 reasoning, that would rob man of his hopes, and God of his 
 ultimate design. [Then addressing us, he continued :] 
 
 You knownot, perhaps can never know, while you remain in 
 the form j the innumerable visitants that encircle you all. We 
 have come, but as the forerunners of v\?hat is to follow. Do 
 you believe it ? Then look with undimmed vision, and move 
 with unsparing aim, to the end to be obtained by man. 
 
 I desire to speak to you of your future associations in this 
 cause ; but we find it difficult to give our full expressions. 
 
 Brothers: Let our associations be but the welcome bearers 
 of glad tidings to man. Let the manifestations, that you enjoy, 
 be as free as the air you bi-eathe. Let not these divine behests 
 be confined, but breathe them forth to all who have ears to 
 hear. Go ort, and let not thy vision be dimmed by the passing 
 clouds of servile ignorance, that obscure the only superiority 
 of man over the brutes beneath him. It is for you to send 
 forth the streams that shall gladden and glorify this people. 
 
 These blessed intelligences minister, yes minister, in love to 
 all. A few important truths await your hearing :— There is 
 one in God; it is said, three in person. It is the unity we would 
 have you seek. None, no not one of you, doubt that the Sun 
 now shines in the firmament. ' It is a great reality. Spiritual 
 illumination shines forth, ever shines, in all tlie glory of a Sun 
 of light, and why do not men enjoy that light? It is becauee 
 there is not that oneness of sympathy, oneness of aim and 
 heart, encircling all, which alone reveals a oneness in God, arid 
 opens the soul to the irtimediate r&ys of his lighft, reflected in 
 all. • 
 
 Yotir own peculiarities riiust be made subserviient to this un- 
 ity of aim, or the end cannot be obtained. You should come 
 forth as one man, rejoicing in yOUr strength ; not doubting, for 
 to doubt is to prove recreant to yoiir souls and your God. Do 
 we say you doubt ? No ; But we would admonisb you that you 
 may help others, left to the dkrk and fearful way* of doubt; 
 and that you may observe the inevitable eifects that must ever 
 follow 'discord. ' 
 
 We hope, soon, to be able to present to you, more under- 
 standingly , our tlesires and designs for the future. At preseat, 
 
HO SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 we would say,. let th^. basis of ■ this superstructure belaid in' 
 love. Let oneness of aim and purpose eharacterize all your 
 movements, and you vvill come forth .with all the power of 
 Man in Gad. ' Yes, Sir, When you are fully inducted into that 
 Divinity which man bears, you will find a God, not of three • 
 peijsons, but of innumerable hosts, in whom he dwells, and' 
 who dwell in him by the Spirit, given to all. Let your day and 
 generation answer, through the ages to come, for these heaveH'^f 
 bestowed gifts., Let their recollec^iops be as sacred as the 
 souls you exercise ; and we will, attend, ever attend, and meet 
 all questions that bear upon the results that await the Future. 
 [We then. asked: Shall yve have a Spiritual conference?] 
 By all means. We answer unhesitatingly. Have we not told 
 you that the Sun sHiies^not for you alone ; but to beautify and 
 adorn all God's heritage. Publish your records, properly clas- 
 sified, and so that every serious man may mark the steps of 
 your progress. 
 
 We have spoken to you, this morning, the more impressive- 
 ly, that we may direct your attention to circumstances attend- 
 ing you as strangers to, each other, occupying such different 
 walks in life, that may present that congeniality and liberal un-, 
 derstanding, we so much need and desire.- Your minds ai;e, 
 generally, too active when you approach us. Your room 
 should be kept at the same temperature, as much so, as possi- 
 ble. Doors should not be opened ; no current of air admitted. 
 Guard these things, as much as possible, as your mediums are 
 in danger of sufferipg froni these causes, and we will not im- 
 press them at the expense of either their physical health or 
 mental improvement. We wish, upon all occasions, to give 
 forth our earnest and heart-felt desires to promote the great, 
 end to be obtained : yiz: the go^d of man. This can only be 
 done, when and where, there is. sufiicient affinity existing, to 
 give life to our holiest thoughts. You will ever feel depressed, 
 when reluctant to express your convictions, Therefore, we 
 cannot desire any thing more, than freedom of thought and 
 sentiment, which alone can enable us and all to feel, deeply 
 feel, the position we occupy. Breathe forth, then, any ande very 
 impression. It is but the droppings from the Celestial world. 
 Never attempt to confine it to the most approved and best con- 
 
COMMITNICATIONS. 141 
 
 ceptions of frail mortality. Be free. Then are yon, what 
 God designs all to be : free bbth in act and thought. The im- 
 measurable gulf, that intervenes between those we desire to 
 benefit and ourselves, can only be spanned by a true recogni- 
 tion of the design of man, which is eternal gocid. Let liberal- 
 ity and kindness, then, ever adorn your evidences of Spiritual 
 illumination. 
 
 I have many things to say, which I could not express under- 
 standingly, to the state of mind which many bring to your in- 
 terviews* And before we advance another step, I want to give 
 a general expression of views, which can only be done with a 
 willing mind and an honest heart. Mrs. Fjeeguson, possesses 
 powers of vision and gifts of healing, to an unlimiied extent ; 
 but her timidity hinders their exercise in the presence of many. 
 I want to speak to her in person, but if circumstances inter- 
 vene, I will postpone it. 
 
 [Mrs. F. had been called out of the room, by company. She 
 returned, when the Spirit of Dr. Channing addressed her as 
 follows :] 
 
 I want you to feel as one identified with the great interests 
 to be attained. Let not your own mind fancy this or that. I 
 would remove all difiidence, if possible ; and it must be over- 
 come. You are not aware of the great interests that await 
 this result. Now, permit me to spfeak freely ; for I want you 
 to know my sentiments, unerringly. Do not feel you cannot 
 serve the great ends that await this movement. Let your ex- 
 pressions be free. Measure not what you say when spiritual- 
 ly impressed, but give it utterance without regard to circum- 
 stances. Let not — let no place or time invade the sacred re- 
 treats of the departed. Breathe forth what you feel. Then 
 language will fail to repay the joy you will know. 
 
 Cannot I desti'oy this mental depression? It must be done. 
 I would gather you all together, as one : one common end and 
 destiny awaits you all. Can you not arrive at this exalted 
 elevation that points unerringly to the good we are so fondly 
 seeking to gain as one, for the benefit of all? I want to de- 
 stroy the inseparable barriers that exist between us and your 
 friends, and you must help to accomplish it. Now recollect 
 this, one and all. It must be done. You must be free. 
 
142 SPIRITUAf. COMMUNION. 
 
 [Addressing me, he continued :] 
 
 I can speak unerringly to you on this point. In the solitude 
 of your own calni reflection, you feelj in the deep recesses of 
 your inmost nature the end designed. It is only then we can 
 know what is pure and honest. I want all to come to this 
 point. This honest communion would make the Celestial 
 Spheres resound with anthems to the ineffable glory oi God, 
 Try, Sir, try to bring all who meet you to this oneness of pur- 
 pose. Then, O then, you shall hear the joyous strains that 
 shall yet encircle all hearts in one inseparable union of love 
 and triumph. Mrs. F. must be free. Help her to throw off 
 the burdens of worldly care. Help her to allow scepticism on 
 the part of her visitors to work its own way, through the dead 
 mask that has absorbed man's noblest nature. I would clasp . 
 all your circle in one fond embrace, if I had my desires accom- 
 plished : in unity of purpose and aim. 
 
 I want you to realize that we desire to build a superstructure 
 here, that shall adorn its occupants and repay their most san- 
 guine hopes. You cannot accomplish this, unless united; I 
 would, therefoi'e, suggest the propriety of making one circle, 
 that may entertain those who think as youdo. At the same time, 
 you must observe the necessity of strict communion alone, with 
 the Spiritual Spheres. J mean alone: Not subject to the out- 
 ward influences that events must produce upon the inner 
 thought. By the circle, and by private communion, you will 
 experience all the good to be attained by extended and strict 
 intercourse with those departed ones, who seek to beautify and 
 adorn man, in the true armor of life. 
 
 You cannot realize the insufferable sorrow we feel when 
 misunderstood. It is burthensome, and often productive o 
 great ill. I want you to know that I here think and act as a 
 man ; a^ such, approach me ; and be ever ready to breathe 
 forth those impressions upon your mind in regard to the Fu- 
 ture. Man thinks, and why does he think ? Because he feels 
 in the flesh? No, Sir. There are many, very many thoughts, 
 nurtured beneath the impress of God, upon every heart. Then 
 let our admonitions be heard as among kindred friends, and 
 they will welcome man to more extended endeavors in the cause 
 of human progress. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 143 
 
 In regard to the publication of our record, I will hear you 
 and be heard by you, when time and opportunity offers. There 
 are yet great obstacles to be removed. / allude to those to 
 vohich I have directed your minds this morning. When remov- 
 ed, I will speak audibly my desires. So pursue your honest 
 and onward course, and it will repay your most ardent desires. 
 
 The events connected with your communications, are more 
 intimately blended than you suppose. The differences they 
 observe are necessary to. individual progress. Then let your 
 treatise be full, lucid and plain. Do not intermingle, too 
 muqh doctrinal matter, for it cannot be applied or appreciated. 
 Let the unmistakable evidence of progress mark its every 
 page. Let liberality of sentiment be the greatest acquisition 
 of its contents. I will express myself more imderstandingly 
 to you hiereaftex. 
 
 You wish to know my opinion with regard to the future 
 movements of Spiritualism in Nashville. Let it be observed, 
 that the great family of man is now everywhere aroused. A 
 portentous cloud, gathered from the night of ignorance, selfish- 
 ness and superstition obstructs their vision, so that they can- 
 not see the horizon, illuminated with what alone, can charm 
 and invite to renewed beauties of Humanity. Many forbear 
 to reveal the genis that glitter there. But when. Sir, the pro- 
 gressive developments of to-day, have wafted their endearing 
 consolations over the barren wastes of man's depravity, they 
 will appreciate their dreary visions, that now with midnight 
 darkness hang over their souls. I tell you now, Sir, that the 
 great results that will follow this manifestation of confidence 
 in Spiritual illumination, will make the mellow light of the 
 coming day, radiate the dreary mansions of the so called just. 
 Hallucination will no longer be its highest claim to Humanity. 
 It will stand in open converse; and the general acceptation 
 of Spiritual intuition will be recognized upon the heart of 
 man. Many, Sir, yes many, are afraid of themselves. Do 
 you think this strange ? If they cannot trust themselves, God 
 grant they may trust others, by which means, they may come 
 to know themselves and their only enduring privileges. A long 
 avenue, you will call this to human souls, but 'tis the only way 
 to make many feel their source. It cannot be otherwise, and 
 
144 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOIf. 
 
 survive the changeless vicissitudes through which Humanity is 
 called to pass. No more till our next meeting. w. e. c. 
 
 October IGth, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXVJI. 
 
 Present: Mr. H. B. Champ'on ; daughter, Virginia — mediums. Mrs. Dr. 
 Martin and myself— spectators. 
 
 This meeting had been made by a lady acquaintance with 
 the hope of receiving a communication from her husband. — 
 After a few moments Mr. C. came under Spirit-influence and 
 said : 
 
 The influences around me are unpleasant. I do not, know 
 that I can overcome them. 
 
 [He was instantly elevated to an upright and oratorical posi- 
 tion, and continued :] 
 
 No Iiope destroys with care ; 
 
 No life destroys the hope we bear: 
 
 That hope is here and everywhere ! 
 
 Fondness ever clings around the human heart, when we are 
 permitted to breathe forth the atmospheric influences that bear 
 us on. The swelling fount's of grief, may o'erstep the man, so 
 called; but it is the true dignity of a man that opens that flood 
 that will engulph the multifidious sorrows we bear. Hope, 
 sweet Hope, bids us on, ever on, to higher and nobler ends. It 
 is not by the world known, nor human language told, how en- 
 dearing are the relations we bear to each other. We would 
 speak hope for the future, and help you forget the past, That 
 past broods about you as a fitful dream, robbing you of what 
 you and all most desire. It speaks in the heart more than mor- 
 tal can utter. We would now be heard with feelings of grati- 
 tude for the privileges we enjoy. We hope not to excite your 
 fears. We would relieve the sorrowing mind of its numerous, 
 cares, that it may sweetly feel that all is well. We should bear 
 with beo ming fortitude, whatever is set before us. It is not 
 
. OOMMUNlCATIONa; 145 
 
 Fate that guides our destiny. O, no ! Every evil you bear is 
 but the fruit of circumstances, wisely and beneficently ordered. 
 Then give ear and hear the impressive lessons, of one, who 
 bids you cease from trouble. Hope ! 0, Hope ! ! Thou art 
 not dead : then come and give an impetus to honest desire, that 
 shall never be in vain. 'Tis an honest hour when we realize 
 our own. Think it not strange that kindred matter cannot 
 be lost. Were it so, all our efforts would be fruitless, that we 
 are now making, to instil into the heart of Humanity what 
 it needs, to a boundless extent. 
 
 I bid you cease from trouble and be at rest. I know not 
 what I can say more, to beautify and adorn the path you are 
 now treading. Only rely on Eternal Mercy, and you will re- 
 cognise one infinite Love. Though the past may be blackened 
 o'er with false impressions, yet one calm and serene touch, upon 
 your heart will dispel it all. Let the Future write its impress, 
 then, in terms of love to those most dear. Mourn not over the 
 frailties of mortals. An infinite mercy and a changeless love, 
 reign everywhere. Our hopes are Eternal; our fears rob us of 
 the dearest and choicest gifts, dedicated to all. Can you make 
 this distinction plain? 
 
 Here is a person, whose associations and recollections made 
 him what we could not desire. But let their recollection die. 
 All error, yes all, all must die. Weep not for the dead, whose 
 misfortunes made them misguided men; but weepfor joy, that 
 this magnificent and extended ocean of Spiritual life, can 
 drown and bury every sorrow and perversity, that have hin- 
 dered our true and satisfying hopes. The past, by its admoni- 
 tions of sufiering, is but a guide to the future perfection. Then 
 let progress mark every step. Let every efibrt we make, but 
 mark another attainment we gain, toward the desired ends. 
 
 Kind Friends: We meet as one. One Omnipotent hand 
 launched us forth, and still guides our way, over the tumultuous 
 waves of human antagonisms. We now would breathe forth 
 those native elements of the soul, which waft us to the shades 
 of peace, whose foliage is, already, redolent with the praises of 
 immortal hearts, lost in the ineffable glory of God. It is with 
 difficulty we can give utterance to those feelings which, as mor- 
 tals, we feel to others, and which are as undying as Time. They 
 
 10* 
 
146 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 can never cease their flow. O, let me, yes, let me, sweep from 
 thy memory all that is afflicting in the past. Let me breathe 
 forth sweet and eternal consolations. Then, O, then, will it 
 appear to all, that our high-born mission is the same, and is, to 
 all, humane. 
 
 Another breathes forth a few short appeals, that should not 
 go unheeded. " Think not this shining sun and blooming Para- 
 dise bequeathed to you or me more than to all. You bear one 
 common paternity in God ; one universal brotherhood in man, 
 and make one great family, whose majority is open to every 
 soul, how long soever it may be in reaching it. One mantle 
 encircles all. Let the consoling reflections, gathered from this 
 thought ever urge us on to the ultimate of all earthly ties, when 
 man, when one and all, shall recognise the eternal heirship they 
 bear, and approach the heavenly mansion with confidence un- 
 faltering. No disinherited sons walk in the solitude of Night, 
 bereft of a Father's care. Do you bring this home ? I mean, 
 sirs, one and all, may hold sweet communion over the archways 
 of the grave, to mingle with its kind. Why, yes why do 
 any welcome the heavenly messengers, from another sphere, to 
 re-echo within, the Divinity we all possess ? It is because man 
 is come to be really man, and is willing to cast off" the grosser 
 associations that encumber his highest affections, and has learn- 
 ed to welcome a brighter day, that shall reveal true knowledge. 
 It is vainly thought, by many, that here and there, blazes forth 
 a sickly taper from the Celestial Woild. Know they not, that 
 in their own hearts, is a pass- word, to the utmost heavens? — 
 It is not because dame fortune appears more lovely to one than 
 another. It is only when man recognises that he has a being, 
 that the power of a Spiritual state is felt. And what, think 
 you, means this recognition ? The purest diamond may glit- 
 ter at your feet. You pass it by unheeded. Its reflections are 
 not brought forth ; or when brought forth and made to subserve 
 the common interests of humanity, that we realise their never 
 dimming brilliancy. Thus, the darkest clouds obscure th« 
 greatest depths. Apply this to the soul of man, and you will 
 never fail to recognise its divinity. Alas ! alas ! that so many 
 should feel it their interest to obscure their only life ! 
 
 Growth of soul, so to speak; freedom of thought and senti- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 1-47 
 
 raent, that recognises no tribunaJ to preside over its interests ; 
 — these are the crystalised semblance af the hopes that urge us 
 on to he what man was designed to he — " the noblesl work of 
 God." 
 
 Here comes another, who would say much, but we cannot im- 
 press his thought. Friends, you mu.sl. wait. Bat I would not 
 prove tru'? to my nature, true to -ny God, true to ihe dearest in- 
 terests of humanily, were T not to say, the happj' throng around 
 me, your desires and meeting have brought together, cause me 
 to feel, more tlian human language can ever express. 
 
 In the hours of adversity and the seasons of sorrow, we will 
 be ever nea- to cheer (hy heart. This mighty ocean, that rises, 
 magnificently, evei-y morning, before thee, is peopled with in- 
 nume) able visitants, who level at your fire-sides, rejoice in j^our 
 pleasures and mourn in your sorrows. The Spirit now before 
 you will be heard when you are alone. 
 
 [ The preceding was understood to hav'» been from Dr. Ghan- 
 NtNG, representing the tvishes and thoughts of others. At this 
 point, Mr. C. became more deeply entranced, and seemed carried 
 further into (he realities of Spiritual sight. He exclaimed, after 
 a long pause :] 
 
 What means all this ? My first impressions give me fear 
 and dread. It is not Hell, I see ; no. But I am lost in behold- 
 ing a myriad host that crowd my brain. They are more than 
 imagination can paint. With hurried step and thoughtful 
 tread, they are marching on. Could I but see where they are 
 tending, I might measure the design of this representation. I 
 am placed, as it were, upon a platform. Before me is an ex- 
 tended waste, that no eye can measure. It is densely crowded 
 to its utmost extent. But a few feet to my right, are passing 
 throngs, upon a crossing, beneath a deep ravine. If Time's pro- 
 gressive age were stopped, this would be unequalled to the past 
 design. Friends: this scene is but the re-echo of false hopes, 
 wrecked amid the false imaginings of the Future. Whence those 
 imaginings come, you all know This crossing is but an em- 
 blem of tiihe, bearing onward its victims, to brighter abodes. 
 The ravine represents your imaginary Hell. Its depths are 
 seen readily by the medium. 
 
 What means all this? This is no dream, nor idle fancy. I 
 
148 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 now see how man is immortal, and, through devious ways of 
 fleshly imaginings, is pressing on. His thoughtful brow, fur- 
 rowed cheek, and trembling tread, but bespeak his robbery of 
 the dead, of the privilege of enlightening and unburthening his 
 native mind. Such are dead themselves— dead in life. This 
 extended plain, of countless myriads, towering impressively 
 above each other, is but a picture of the influences of false im- 
 aginings, that have clothed with sorrow, these bright abodes, 
 to their sight ! They fear to look up. 
 
 Again : What means all this ? Our perceptions are awakened 
 to brighter and more extended observations. I am requested 
 to mark, their hopeful step, as they are passing by. Is this 
 but a re-action of the mind, or some false fancy, that dreams 
 of the future ; or are we now really gazing into the infinitude 
 of space, to behold what man dare never tell ? 'Tis so. What ! 
 and I am marching too. The very look has startled me, even 
 me. But I am told to stop. I am now standing, kind friends, 
 upon the opposite bank of a chasm, that pictures Humanity's 
 likeness, and robs God of his rights, by robbing man of his des- 
 tiny ! Why our observations are not more extended, is not for 
 me to say. But, from where I now stand, I am permit- 
 ted to look upon the past. The cold charities of a heartless 
 world, and the miserly interests of men, erect monuments there, 
 that would obscure the light of day. The visions they reflect 
 can only be left, to the Time-honored monster. Death, to dispel 
 from minds that now hide in their own obscurity. One glance 
 of the Future, would remove it all. But a thousand shadows 
 rob us of the substance, and horrify the imagination^ and pic- 
 ture all that the reality could bespeak. But I am requested to 
 come away, and, before doing so, I am instructed to say, this 
 lesson shall be renewed again. 'Tis done. Adieu ! 
 
 October 20, 1854. w. e. c. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 149 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXVIII. 
 
 SPOKEU THKOl'GH HK. CHAMPION. 
 
 No thought so dear as that which bequeathes to ourselves 
 and the future, the freedom of conscience and liberty of ex- 
 pression, we now enjoy. We wish not to over-estimate, nor un- 
 dervalue the benign influences that attend us from the cradle 
 to the grave. We bring the enjoyment of the blessed privile- 
 ges, that now should awaken man, to the statement of his gifts 
 as a man, inherited from his God. I would not have you fail 
 to mark, the distinct evidences, that everywhere surround 
 these hallowed influences of Spiritual influx. This communion 
 awakens within man a desire that cannot be satisfied, short of 
 the great ultimate of Eternal Destiny. I hope soon to be able 
 to present to you, more graphically, that which shall enlighten 
 the highest conceptions of the end that awaits our future greet- 
 ings. It is not to destroy or subvert, that which would brighten 
 our realization of the beautiful in emotion or action ; or dim 
 , those exalted recognitions of virtue and virtuous conduct, that 
 makes the man, who speaks forth the true instincts of humani- 
 ty. No; no. These are not the ends, that await the progressive 
 developments of this age. But to instil within all, who ap- 
 proach ua, those fermentations of thought, that shall ascend, 
 in unison, to the desires we bear, to be benefited by such con- 
 tact. Divine illuminations and sequestered visitations, such as 
 are granted to you, are few, when compared with the misgiv- 
 ings which many call the Hope of the world. We approach 
 j'ou now to bring near you many who have attended your way 
 when least suspected. Prepare to hear their messages. [Af- 
 ter a pause :] 
 
 What means this ? I know not why — I comprehend not — here 
 stands a man whose furrowed cheek bespeaks a repose in death, 
 as without an end. Why and how he is made to appear is be- 
 yond expression — entirely so. He would speak of the future 
 and point, unerringly, to what will follow these divine reveal- 
 ments. He dwells near your work with emphasis, and desires 
 
150 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 to say much. Guard well many expressions you are ready to 
 utter to your generation, for they will serve to awaken many 
 new conceptions, that will lead to results, that will command 
 all your manhood to direct. But understand him as ever ap- 
 proving, the presentation of honest convictions, maturely con- 
 sidered. The future developments that await your progress will 
 tend to awaken a degree of interest in Humanity's cause, that 
 no oae can fully estimate. Let not our selfish natures circum- 
 scribe, the limitless domain, of a boundless end. Its atmos- 
 phere is one and the same. It knows no distinctions. Its cir- 
 cumference is Eternity. Its centre is God. I see you under- 
 stand me. Then, you can proceed with these developments, 
 fearing no ill, and evading no harm. Make a record of the past 
 unerringly. The field is mighty into which you have so fear- 
 lessly entered. It needs the genial rays, from the Celestial 
 Spheres, to give life and vigor where dwarfed imaginings 
 consign man to an Eternal doom. Let not these reflections fall 
 unheeded. Their depths are immeasurable to man. 
 
 Care nothing for a classical, so you make a practical, detail. 
 You do not undersland rae instinctively, but j'^ou will judicious- 
 ly. Relatively and collectively your records will do, and I 
 would publish them as they were given. One general diversity 
 will but speak its intuitive impress upon the heart, from the 
 source, from whence it came. Short-sighted, and sometimes 
 called critical, mortality, seldom sees beyond the flimsy veil that 
 bedecks the regal courts of glory in the soul. Nature is one. 
 This mantled roof, but speaks of Unity in Diversity : One ex- 
 panse — 'innumerable stars. The source, from whence all that 
 surrounds us spring, acknowledges its parent, earth. Too few 
 they are who, seeing the diversity, mark that oneness horn ot 
 God. 
 
 We want a distinction, to be marked in your communica- 
 tions, recognising time, place and event. Were we to dazzle 
 the mind by innumerable meteors, its reflections would be but 
 a dimness, that would deprive us of enjoyment, in the beauty 
 of each. Should we carry man, with the velocity that admits 
 no pleasure, to be realized at each step ? Or should his pro- 
 gress be measured by profit to himself, and pleasure to others ? 
 The distinction we would have you make. All claim one altar, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 151 
 
 from which to breathe forth their intuitive impress upon the 
 mind. Their divisions are but numerals to the total, when ju- 
 diciously summed up. 
 
 Another meets you here, in obedience to God's unchanging 
 laws. He breathes and speaks as a man, in death not bound, 
 nor in time's extended arms embraced. He holds to the scep- 
 tred crown that spans all space. Indeed, many new and unex- 
 pected guests await. Their coming, shall herald but brighter 
 epochs, whose clarion ring, shall resound throughout the ages of 
 endless time. He says, " My name is scarcely chronicled there, 
 (pointing to our city cemetery) and its blood-stained hearth has 
 not grown dim here, (striking the heart of the medium.) Think it 
 not strange, that; upon the pinions of ceaseless life, we soar to 
 unknown heights, and return to renew the fond remembrances 
 we bear to that man, who nerves his soul in the cause of 
 right." 
 
 What holds this assured friend to your city, and to you, I can- 
 not tell. There is still another who waits, to give thoughts as 
 immortal as man, and undying as time. He would go, but why 
 he lingers I cannot tell. He says : " Let all minds be free, and 
 their native purity will come forth undimmed. Chain not your 
 thoughts to this nor that, nor to what some would call, all. — 
 Why not, then, give your communications their relative posi- 
 tion ? We must adapt all to the end designed. It is not to 
 mystify or typify an}' great event, with unknown visions of 
 the future, that will give that knowledge desired by man, and 
 sought and found only in every honest heart. We deem these 
 specifications subservient to the best interests of the cause, and 
 offer them with no other object. 
 
 Men should never expect what is unreal or unrealised. We 
 must look above the differences that mark our progress ; and 
 not expect to look, with unerring aim, at the many fallacious 
 attempts that are made to subserve the interests of a common 
 Humanity. These are only to be avoided, when man is ena- 
 bled to soar above that humanity he bears. When you meet 
 upon the plain of conflicting strife, you must expect diverse 
 currents to intermingle and so becloud the original of Spirit- 
 thought, that it is lost amid the din and confusion of human 
 >ction. Whenever these general observations shall be mature- 
 
152 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 ly considered and thoroughly appreciated, you, and all, will bet- 
 ter understand why unnumbered appeals are made to that God 
 that sways the destiny of man. These interests are immortal, 
 and but breathe forth the immortal instincts we bear. The 
 standards of human fame, and established criterions of pro- 
 priety cannot judge much less measure them. 
 
 Think it not strange that many, very many appeals are made, 
 and lost in their maturing, over that infinite semblance in the 
 heart, born of God. The traditionary legends and the heredi- 
 tary assets of Time past, have bequeathed to man all but what 
 he needs. 
 
 The hopes that have been wrecked in early life, shall come 
 forth, not in subserviency to the purposes of an hour when man 
 realizes not his own. It is the joyous strain, whose annoint- 
 ing breathes forth the untold interests within, we desire to awa- 
 ken. It leaps, it lives, it dies not; but borne upward to bright- 
 er clirhes, and more extended views, it forgets and despises the 
 standards that would hold back its only living fire. It knows 
 in all the semblance it bears ; and holds man, not to earth, to 
 check his desires and rob Eternity of its highest ends and pu- 
 rest hopes. It is born — and why is it born ? To die only in the 
 infatuations of its mystery ? or to breathe forth its native puri- 
 ty in man ? Those expresei(ms will yet bring the solace, of 
 con'fiding hope, to wean us from the vain anticipations of 
 man, to realize his own, in less favored aspects, of good, and 
 opens anew the immediate relationship existing beyond. 
 
 We would say more, but this hour has been one devoted to 
 still weightier considerations. 
 
 There is a man, stands here, who once fell in action. Hia 
 lifeless corpse was but the signet of his glory. Then mark his 
 grave — not as the conquered emblem of peace — but the death- 
 knell of liberty. Though less favored monuments mark the 
 fame of the conquered than of the conqueror, the former die 
 but to burst the chains that forged the grasp of tyranny, wher- 
 ever exercised. The monuments of a day are but the crown- 
 ings of an hour, to write upon and not within the heart of their 
 fellows. Then think it not strange, that the gaping wounds 
 and dying groans of man, invade these bright retreats, to be 
 seen again and heard in the hour of equal justice. Their rights, 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 153 
 
 their liberties, their all, extol the flame that is now ascending, 
 to bedeck man in the true armor of life ; and present him, not 
 the cringing sycophant, beneath the frowns of lordly State or 
 inflated Prelates. It is enough to know that the care-worn and 
 weary stand beside the cherished orb of their hope. What 
 they have lost in life is renewed in death. Hope then not to 
 exclude the many, for they breathe in one and speak in all. 
 They conquered who fell, and freedom's cause will yet receive 
 its own. 
 
 One word : Mark its significance well. It speaks forth truth 
 to be observed. Do you feel, sadly feel, that no basis can be 
 laid ; no superstructure reared to beautify and adorn this adhe- 
 rence, unless doctrinated with certain specific relationship. 
 This is, alas ! too true. It is this deludes man in all his pre- 
 sent efforts at elevation. Bat, Sir, 'tis not to fame or glory of 
 one short hour's duration we are building a monument. It is 
 to Reason and Truth. We care nothing then for what men 
 call doctrine. All the barriers it can present, are as nothing 
 now before the march of free thought. Its death is certain 
 I^et no one fear its power ; for its day of enslaving the intui- 
 tions of man is near its close, and its darkness it would be well 
 to forget. 
 
 Octoler 2'ird, 1854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXIX. 
 
 A large company of ladies and gentlemen had assembled 
 at our room, to hear the reading of some Spiritual Communi- 
 cations. After the reading, we were very much surprised to 
 hear that Mr. Champion, under spirit direction, was waiting in 
 another room to be admitted. He had received, without a 
 knowledge of our meeting, and contrary to all his personal 
 desires ; a peremptory communication, as follows : 
 
 " Go to Mr. Ferguson's and speak ; we will be with you and 
 Hustaia you." He hesitated, when he was again addressed : 
 "Speak, though the heavens be covered o'er with clouds, and 
 
154 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 fierce conflicts threaten the peace of a servile world. Be a 
 man — fear not." ; He had come still hesitating, but was induced 
 to stand before the company, most of which were sceptical, 
 when lie said : 
 
 Let man keep silence, while Nature warn him. A mighty 
 man once fell in the cause of Humanity, whose existence in 
 life, and in death, was all in God, and you justly call him 
 Christ. But it is not to measure the credulity and supersti- 
 tion of days gone bye, that we meet you here. 'Tis not to 
 carry your miads to some far-off land, from whence has sprung 
 the life immortal. The voice of that life is heard everywhere, 
 in man, born in God. It knows no distinctions, by which to 
 tickle the fancy of the few nor the many. It speaks in the na- 
 tive semblance of God in the heart born, yes, born of the na- 
 tive purity that gave it life. 
 
 There opens to our view, again, the native forest we once 
 trod with elasticity and hope in the days gone-by. But its 
 glory is lost in the mighty cataract, whose monotonous roar, 
 sounds to engulph a common Humanity — in what ? Hell, or 
 Heaven ! The recital of its woes superinduced by that false- 
 hood of fleshly devising, would curdle the blood that courses 
 in human veins. But the vice-clad monster of hoary supersti- 
 tion, is fast giving way to more genial rays that will soon be- 
 deck the human horizon with more extended observances, of 
 that duty which man ever owes to himself. What nerves the 
 arm, to inflict the blow, that deprives man of the life he bears ? 
 Does it come from God? Or from some dreaded fiend, who 
 stands ready to burst forth, and desolate all his work? We 
 pause, for your thought, as one thought, but bespeaks another. 
 The thought of man's immortality has ever absorbed the great- 
 est amount of good, when properly directed. Its observation 
 and contemplation has given vitality to every conception of 
 the mind; and, we might say, to every misdirection of man's 
 greatest contrivances. The throne erected within man, chains 
 the Heavens — expands through nil space, and swift-winged 
 messengers fly, as with the velocity of lightning. Think you, 
 that its confines can be measured by the grave, as it soars to 
 the God from whence it came ? 
 
 Reason : 0, yes, that immortal throne, before which all 
 
COMMUNICATIONS; 155 
 
 shall be measured, not bound to succumb to the dwarfed con- 
 ceptions of those who know not what lies within their reach. 
 Let me say, and heed it well: Though the mighty cataract of 
 public opinion may hurl its anathemas, it will all tend to the 
 end designed. These shall fall lifeless at the feet of those who 
 recognise man within his God, and God within the man. 
 
 Think it not strange, then, that we deprecate the false as- 
 sumptions of power, that entertain dishonesty at home, at the 
 expense of one common humanity. Progression is our mighty 
 Chart, Had you a distinct view of its mighty summit, time 
 would be insufficient, to mark its measured tread, as it marches 
 forward, over the dead labyrinths of ages of ignorance, and 
 cruelty, and wrong to bring the lessons of eternal justice to 
 all. 
 
 The noble sage and mighty sire, to whom we referred has in- 
 scribed upon the tablets of memory, lessons that shall never 
 grow dim by time. Mother earth has claimed her own. Each 
 parting link of life, but adds another genial ray, to the ascend- 
 ing vapor, to mingle in higher and more extended realizations, 
 known in man — The dead ! — All the fraternal links acknowl- 
 edge that source to which it is said all are borne, and, none re- 
 turn : incased in some immeasurable vortex to slumber, or suf- 
 fer on. Oh ! My God ! From whence came we ? Yes, we, 
 that we should deem ourselves doomed, or damned ones; that 
 we should linger o'er the polutions of a by-gone day ; that ac- 
 cumulations, black and numberless as the deposites on the 
 ocean's bed, should be allowed to bury the highest hopes, and 
 fondest anticipations of loved ones. 
 
 Oh, my friends ! it is a father's care, welcome and embrace, 
 that urge you on, to recognise these bounteous bequests en- 
 tailed on man. If rocks were rent, and mother earth darken- 
 ed, beneath the injustice inflicted upon one righteous man, 
 what ! Oh, vt^hat ! shall attend the home that gave man birth ? 
 These, we are assured, were but the beacons of hope, to urge 
 on to holier and fairer climes. Truth* is immortal — can never 
 die. 'Tis born of God. Its impress is written upon every 
 heart. Though the shades of night and superstition cloud its 
 light, it bears the signet of its God, and they shall disappear, 
 beneath the bespangling gems of eternal truth. Immortal — it 
 
156 SPIBITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 lives, but to unfold its kindred nature in the soul. Is it to this 
 you cling ? — If so, hold fast. 'Twill bear you up and on ; but 
 let not the shadow obscure the substance, or your soul will be 
 as the desert waste — void of that vitality it seeks. 
 
 A friend, yes, kind friends, a friend to hurtianity will ever 
 be heard. He speaks not of his own glory, or of the achieve- 
 ments of the past. He erects no castle that its gorgeous de- 
 corations may bewilder and confound ; that the inscriptions of 
 the architect, may outlive the slumbering ages of time ; whose 
 revealed desolations encumber the most sanguine hopes, and 
 fond anticipations of millions. Such an honored friend at- 
 tends us, and would breathe forth those precepts of love, that 
 should instil, within the breast of man, those kindred associa- 
 tions, he owes to his fellow. In God they acknowledge a pa- 
 ternity, and in mankind a brotherhood. Their fondest visions 
 are not bound, by the sturdy fist of avarice. That brother- 
 hood encircles all. We look around, and what? Oh! what, 
 do we behold ? — One mighty mass of craven wolves, desiring 
 to pluck, from their fellows, what time has bequeathed to all. 
 Content with this? Oh, no! They'd rob him of his inheri- 
 tance beyond the tomb. Think you, that some son of this 
 common paternity, because possessed of some momentary fa- 
 vor, has undisputed right to sway the consciences of men ? 
 Has some more honored sire, or regal court sent forth its mighty 
 host, that conquered millions, should lap the dust, and not dare 
 to think ? — Or does not the same genial sun encircle one uni- 
 versal brotherhood? That brotherhood may be clouded, 'tis 
 too true, but it is only to come forth with brighter majesty, and 
 lift man above the paltry pittance that now buries his all. 
 
 Diveraity is universal in unity. It speaks in the sunlight. 
 'Tis heard in the breeze. It is known in man, and still hia 
 brother is the same. Liberty of life should be as free, and as 
 boundless as these heavens ; should be as broad and as expan- 
 sive as this earth ; for it is as immortal, as the source that 
 breathes it forth. Oh, tlien, let not the false glare of hideous 
 superstitition , rob you of your immortal rights. If truth is 
 what you seek, you shall find it, to gild your immortal nature, 
 and prepare you for that home, where the cares and turmoils of 
 life shall never enter. It is error that would seek to sow the 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 157 
 
 seeds of distinction there. Nature, and nature's God never 
 placed its signet — (laying his hand upon his heart,) here, to 
 stamp the fiend. 'Tis a false conception of man's composing, 
 and time's unworthy legacy. Fill not the form within thee, 
 with such selfish desires — for there is a centre, crowned with a 
 divine armor, thatmust lay waste all such inheritances. Though 
 the diamond may lie obscure, beneath the murky waters, its 
 brilliancy shall shine forth. Then heed not the false illusions, 
 that would rob man of the right to think : to speak, to act. 
 Hope, thou, to attain, if it be but one step ; if, perchance, it 
 may be but one, in your day and generation. Though man 
 has faded from our view in the form, the reflective evidences 
 of his birth, and of his life, speak in every breeze. Is it not 
 progression, — eternal progression ? Then look not to the fu- 
 ture in the dim light of the past influences of avarice, and sel- 
 fish ambition, that have, alas ! perverted, and almost destroyed 
 the hope that we bear. 
 
 Many, very many, have lived merely to form the stepping- 
 stones to mortal theories. Has science, art, literature and all, 
 yes all, the industrial pursuits of life, died by Ihe hands of those 
 who had the sight of but one idea ; and have they been lost in 
 the mighty ocean of human events ? No : they live to bear to 
 you the agencies and helps that will now bring together the 
 nations, and make all men realize that infinite semblance born 
 of God in man. It could not be so. Light, the nocturnal sea- 
 sons, ever true, still come and pass, only to revel amid more 
 extended beauties. The charming and inviting luxuriance that 
 mantles this fair earth, but speaks the plentitude of blessings 
 to man, and so the flitful ^ons will pass on, and not one that 
 does not add its right to speak in earth. Its end is in man. 
 
 Many, very many, friends would speak here, had they the 
 power. Those kindred relations, once true in life, are yet 
 clasped in death. We must prove true to our trust as un- 
 pleasant as it may seem, to refuse the dear request of many. 
 
 A young man approaches, not quite as tall as the medium, 
 light complexion, eyes sunken, high forehead, slightly drooped 
 shoulders. He appears with a blue, short dress coat. We 
 would gladly remove him, but he still lingers to be recognised. 
 'Tis strange — he says, " Once a joyous heart beat quick at his 
 
158 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 approach, but it is now lost in the fitful visions of those most 
 dear. The fond anticipations of the future have robbed lis of 
 many kindred ties. Oh, that I could be recognised ! That kind- 
 red would not be lost. It would bloom and blossom in all the 
 power of life. The chilly blasts of winter have frozen the 
 buds of affection. Though gilded palaces, and sparkling trap- 
 pings entrance thy vision, they are less, yes, less than w^hat we 
 hear. This tenanted ocean above thee, but re-echoes thy eve- 
 ry thought. Think you it is bound, and cannot be sent forth 
 to find its kindred fount ? Then breathe the native air of pure 
 affection, and as you breathe it in, let mighty thoughts swell thy 
 bosom, and night's vision shall be bright in glory. He has de- 
 parted — silently and reluctantly. His presence here was but 
 to renew a fond assurance given. It is enough. 
 
 A chieftain, brave and noble, stands where nature designed 
 him to stand : a sturdy oak, not flinching beneath the blasts of 
 winter, nor writhing under the scorching rays of summer. — 
 Though the nightly shades ma_y be heard, they but inspire a 
 majesty that gilds the heaven o'er, and breathes in man the 
 right he claims in man. My pale-faced brother calls me " dog:" 
 some truckling to the powers that be — unfit for earth, because 
 the tinted semblance decks my form : or I am, perchance, a fu- 
 rious foe, ready to bare my breast to tlie impending storm ; 
 ready to protect the hearth of wife and littles ones. Has the 
 Indian no tear to shed over the dead mother, sister or brother? 
 Must he deny those associations that were crowded in his life, 
 and, thanks to my God, sealed in his death. He stands, na- 
 ture's sentinel, and bows not to man, but only to his God. — 
 Speak you of his crude, untutored nature ? Who made him 
 so? Let the white man tell the tale. Let him record, in letters 
 of living fire, the many hearths desolated. ]<et him speak of 
 the decline of mighty nations, that once roamed through this 
 broad and extended plain. Where are they now? This is a 
 problem for humanity to solve. Has some shaft, from the hand 
 of God, missed its aim, that these damning feuds recoil not 
 around the paternity they bear ? No : 'Tis but the death- 
 knell of the representations of that infinite justice and infinite 
 mercy encircling all. 
 
 Nature in the brute, speaks the impress it bears, and protects 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 159 
 
 its offspring. Shall this right, arm do less ? Or does it not 
 bear the signbt of its God ? Has the brute ascended so far 
 above this form, as to shame the name of man? We speak, 
 and when we speak, we would that it were in our power to roll 
 a mighty ocean, with its cleansing properties, over the deeds of 
 the past ; but its contact would be like a Heaven absorbed in a 
 Hell, Then know that these distinctions are still observable, 
 and must meet the fate they own. Like is in like, and no where 
 else around it. 
 
 We heard a peon of voices, but whence and where it came 
 we cannot tell. 'Tis lost and gone. 
 
 November 2, ] 854. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXIX. 
 
 THKOUGH MR. CHAMPION. 
 
 This meeting was called by the direction of the Spirit of Dr. 
 C. Meriwether, with a view to communicate with his son. 
 It was called through our little daughter A'^ieginia, who fre- 
 quently, when alone, writes under his influence. The circum- 
 stances were somewhat remarkable, as his son had already 
 prepared to leave the city, and had started but returned, and 
 found the arrangement made, as stated. There were present 
 Mr. H. B. Champion, Miss Agnes Morrison, and daughter Vir- 
 ginia, mediums; and Messrs. W. D. Meriwether, M. C. C. 
 Chubch, R. SjtiTH and myself, spectators. 
 
 Mr. Champion — I am impressed to say, " You had better 
 not." I know not its application. 
 
 Such sentences are often given, and are always found to 
 bear upon some wish, unexpressed,, of some person interested. 
 In this case, it was found to be a direct answer to a question 
 relating to a servant girl, brought to the city, to bu relieved of 
 a very threatening disease by a difficult surgical operation. 
 We could give many details of this character, than which 
 
160 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION; 
 
 there could be nothing more apposite and direct in the detec- 
 tion of, and answer to, responsive thought. 
 
 After a moment or two, ViRGmiA wrote, "No it should not 
 be done." Mr. C. here said with great emphasis, "NO: he 
 knows it well. I know it is so." These responses were un- 
 derstood by Mr. M. to apply to the contemplated surgical oper- 
 ation, before alluded to, and "he" to mean the surgeon under 
 whose care the girl was placed, who decided, without knowl- 
 edge of this interview, that the operation ought not to be per- 
 formed. These were all answers to mental questions of vital 
 importance to the health, perhaps, life of the servant ; and 
 were answered by mediums, who knew not yet, to what they 
 referred. They were entirely satisfactory to Mr. M., who had 
 hoped that the servant might be relieved by the use of the 
 knife, and was unwilling to leave without having it tried. 
 
 After the foregoing responses, we waited a few moments, 
 when we received the following, which we publish more to mark 
 the strong effort made by Spirits to develope mediums, and 
 their difficulties growing out of human difficulties, and antag- 
 onisms which so often hold back their success, than for its in- 
 trinsic value. The kindly efforts it discloses, and its promises 
 may serve and encourage others. Two partially developed 
 mediums were present, who had been hindered by the ridicule 
 of the wise and considerate, who now wonder why they have 
 not advanced. 
 
 Virginia spoke — There it is before you. Yes — why cannot 
 you see it ? I see the light now ; it is brilliant, beautiful. Oh ! 
 why can I not speak! Look at its beautiful appearance! 
 Look I 'Tis right before you. My dear friends, this is all for 
 your benefit. Why do you not wait ? Come blessed light 
 and stay. 'Tis before you. Do you not understand what it 
 is ? Oh ! could I make you understaad, it would be a perfect 
 pleasure to me. You see it is for this whole world. You see 
 it is for your own benefit.- My son, look and see with your 
 own eyes. You cannot yet understand me. Look and see ; 
 it is very near you. There it is approaching you — do you not 
 see it ? Oh look ! 
 
 The time is near, when we will communicate more perfectly 
 to you. We shall all draw near around you. Do you not see 
 
COMMUNICATIONS: 161 
 
 its vast importance and relation to you ? The time is near 
 when we can disclose our mission. Come all, and rejoice with 
 us. My impression upon this medium last night was that we 
 should have a brilliant association this evening. Do you not 
 see it? Oh! it is glorious to us, to see each one joined in 
 sweet communion, where no scandal is. The time will come 
 when each will commune with another, in peace and confi- 
 dence. You will be more and more happy, as you see into this 
 light. You will find that death has no sting, the grave no vic- 
 toiy. You will know that your friends have not been torn 
 away nor cut down ; but you will see that they have the same 
 kindred ties that once bound them to you. We have been try- 
 ing for years, perhaps centuries, to impress this great truth. 
 Men called it witchcraft, humbug. They crucified the poor 
 and enlightened. 
 
 The above was addressed to Mr. M., then addressing me, she 
 said — Do you not recollect we told you we would enlighten the 
 world. We have sown a dim light among you, which to some 
 is not dim, but great. It will not be confined. It will be ex- 
 tended, and all our promises to you will be fulfilled. 
 
 Mr. C. then said — No enlightened host, nor chanted song, 
 swells within the breast, like the enlightened thought that in- 
 stils in human hearts the hope immortal. Are we what na- 
 ture and nature's God designed us, without this hope beyond — 
 our fears behind 1 These friendly meetings and kindred greet- 
 ings, are but the sweet influences that bear us on. To hold 
 sweet converse o'er the grave, is but one faint glimpse of the 
 extended heaven that over-arches all. 'Tis then, that hope 
 extends her pinions o'er; and it shall not be vain; for every 
 glittering dew drop shall find its kindred fountain, in the ties 
 that bind our souls together. You are now mingling and com- 
 mingling with a variety of influences that will speak, and fu- 
 ture evidences shall prove it. 
 
 This last sentence was addressed to Miss Agnes, to whom 
 he further, and repeatedly said — Speak, speak. 
 
 Miss A. — It makes me sick. 
 
 Mr. C. — 'Tis resistance only. This feeling will readily pass 
 qT without harm. 
 
 The evidences that we have had this evening are both cheer- 
 
 n* 
 
162 SPIEITUAli COMMUNION. 
 
 ing and lamentable, when viewed in their true light. Influ- 
 ences have attended us here, that would speak through Agnes, 
 their gladness in your hearts : as much so as the return of the 
 joyous morn, which renews the kindred assurance it bears. 
 You may think our progress slow, but it is measured and cer- 
 tain. Nothing is more evident than what we have experienced 
 here. We hope to be able to renew these evidences again to- 
 morrow night at half-past seven o'clock. We must have more 
 help of a sort that will speak out our communion. 'Tis com- 
 ing; Mrs. R. must be present. She ought to have been here 
 this evening. We, sir, control circumstances, time, place and 
 events. No fear, then for the future — none. I tell you, sir, 
 that the darkest cloud, is but the foreshadowing of mightier 
 conquests. Look within — 'twill come. No joyous hope so 
 bright ; no nectar so sweet, as that we feel in being a man — 
 one of nature's nobleman : but not over less aspects that bear 
 the same infinite impress. These distinctions mark the graves 
 where hope lays dead, for it never had a gasp within, until it 
 was born anew to portray the divinity it bore. This sudden 
 transition state, but reveals anew, some gifted tie that binds us 
 still to man. 
 
 Various evidences produce various effects. Not unfrequent- 
 ly the happiest influences present themselves under circum- 
 stances, at variance with our conceptions of their end. We 
 measure two in one to give these evidences the effect desired. 
 
 Say ! what is man? No hope to inspire him on? No union 
 beyond? No cherished care? No mingling here? No recogni- 
 tion there? 'Tis a fable twice told, and needs no comment by 
 man. We are prompted by those around us, who would pour 
 a concentration of noble desires and expanded thoughts, were a 
 recognition possible. A proud and manly form would now 
 greet in fondness those most dear, and say, "Tell them I feel 
 the duty of a parent, and the absolute necessity of repose 
 from the obligations that bound us as one in life. Bring not 
 your differences within the pale of thy memory, for it will rob 
 thy heart of its native impress, and why ? — their texture is 
 one^and the same. Think you this strange ? It is so, we feel 
 for another's sorrows. Can we not meet and commingle with 
 the nature we bear. Time, sense and space make no distinc- 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 163 
 
 tions here. Its attractive evidences ever re-unite, true to their 
 native source. Give it no heed. 
 
 [From "Bring not your differences," to "Give it no heed," 
 was recognised, by a person present, as directly applicable to 
 a difficulty with another individual, which at that moment was 
 vividly before his mind .J 
 
 Here another effort was made to induce Miss A. to speak. 
 When Mr. C. said, there is a piece of poetry there. Do you 
 see it ? 
 
 No hop? — no joy — no tie beyond 
 The breathless air — 
 
 But he entirely failed to induce her to rehearse the poem, 
 which she afterwards acknowledged was held. Spiritually, be- 
 fore her eyes. 
 
 A meeting was unexpectedly appointed for 9 o'clock, P. M. 
 
 Oct. 5, 1854, 4 o'clock, P. M. 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXX. 
 
 Several mediums present, and there being a number of ladies 
 and gentlemen, who bad called in, it was asked, Shall they be 
 admitted? The Spirit of Dr. Channing answered, "Yes — 
 admit the world." These gentlemen had never witnessed 
 Spiritual manifestations. After a few moments quiet, Mr. C. 
 stood erect and spoke: 
 
 We know of no evidence by which man ip surrounded, that 
 can inspire a nobler thought than the eternity that awaits his 
 loftiest conception, his highest hopes, and greatest responsibili- 
 ties. 'Tis said by many, the Modern Manifestations would rob 
 the soul, and desecrate the graves of their fathers. Think you 
 not, the same Infinite Source tends to the same end? What 
 mighty current flows hurriedly on, whose swelling flood 
 would engulph what once burst forth in all its resplendent 
 glory known in God. Is this not for man ? Shall it miss its 
 aim? Oh, no ! 
 
164 SPIRITUAL COMMUXIOTf. 
 
 Think it not strange, kind friends, we must speak ; and when, 
 and where the purifying semblance of that intuitive impress 
 born of God in the heart, gives vitality to the soul. Know you 
 not, that 'angel visitants, from another sphere, encircle all ? 
 The sable mantle of repose may draw around. The gorgeous 
 gems of celestial fire may sparkle and mingle throughout the 
 infinitude of space. Its myriad hosts may be counted as one, 
 to decorate the gorgeous palace of nature, that her recipients 
 may be attired with the myriad gaze of its fatherhood. 
 
 Man! What is man? A creature — a thing — a toy of a 
 passing hour? Oh, no ! What are his purposes? Does he 
 bear the signet of his God ? Or is he as the lifeless leaf of 
 autumn to bite the dust, and mingle with the native elemeiit, 
 from whence he came. Think you not, that he has a higher 
 destiny? The forked lightnings play, with velocity unequaled, 
 to meet his ends. And yet it is a tale not half told. Nature 
 and nature's God subserve his ends. For in her we find the 
 beauty that mantles his form, and speaks — yes, speaks the 
 semblance of a Divinity. The life-giving spark soars through 
 countless time. It is not measured by the vortex that yawns 
 at his feet, to claim his own. His ends, his purposes are many 
 — his aims, not frequently, too few. No mystic law, nor re- 
 lentless hand grasps the onward season in its turn, and holds it 
 there, to subserve the purposes of a selfish fiend. No cloud- 
 ed sky broods o'er ; no heart of fondness, yearns o'er w^hat is 
 not 11 kindred paternity to another. These bounteous gifts are 
 not measured, by the sturdy arm of policy. It holds not life- 
 less the conscience. It regards not the judicious appliances 
 bequeathed from one eternal source, torealise an eternal des- 
 tiny. No : man should be free as the native element, that 
 sustains our mission. 
 
 Our purposes — our end, are to bedeck man with the rights 
 he bears, and the heirship he claims to the regal court of heav- 
 en, in token of the kindred paternity that gave him being. 
 No distinctions encircle this vast domain. Man is the arbi- 
 ter of his own fate. Ah ! — but says one, the beneficence of 
 an all -wise God, should instil its impressive lessona there. Too 
 true. Though the heavens might be redolent with the gran- 
 deur they bore to-day, still man would veil his vision. These 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 165 
 
 intuitive evidences are but the birth-right he bears from his 
 God'. Shall he claim it, or mnke it subservient to that which 
 robs the memory, and chains the soul, with the dead pollutions 
 of policy, that now instil within, the venom of heartless hate, 
 to rejoice over man's misdeeds. Are these the evidences that 
 encircle one common humanity? Parental fondness — a fath- 
 er's desire, a mother's care, not unfrequently lay the desolating 
 hand upon nature's fairest flower. 'Tis so. Limit the sea — 
 the engulphing ocean that buries our all. In infancy, when 
 these admonitions fall with that vehemence only known in the 
 stern mandates of parental care, and the partial forebodings of 
 ill, these desolating evidences, that stalk abroad throughout all 
 time, croaking-like hideous demons, are made the watch towers, 
 to guide man to an immortal life. These, Oh these ! are the 
 fond emblems of a Father's love, and a Mother's fear that rob 
 the soul, and desecrate these immortal temples reared to God. 
 Whj' pervert their judgments and dwarf their minds; and 
 bring them to a degraded reverence, for the selfish ebulitions 
 called heavenly wisdom. Ah! iTou will say, would you not 
 have us instil those moral lessons, and preceptive evidences 
 that lead us on to high and noble ends ? Would you have us 
 encircle in our arms, those most dear, and not give them timely 
 warnings of approaching fear ? True ; but alas ! the sad and 
 desolating spectacle, presented to our view, is mounful in the 
 extreme. A bounteous Heaven; an engulphing Hell, and a 
 Demon with unsparing aim, must attend to develope within 
 that God-giving power to make man realize his own ! Oh ! 'tis 
 but too true — but truth must out. 
 
 Many venerable friends, whose heads whitened o'er, and 
 whose tottering limbs proclaim the setting sun of a coming day, 
 fear to stand as men, not dwarfed and subjugated to the pow- 
 ers that be. You arrive at the age of discretion, sold. In your 
 early years the impressive lessons of infancy, a mother's care 
 and a father's fondness steal away the power of your own 
 native purity ;' and when the hours of sadness and gloom 
 come to your maturity or age, you have no light to relieve them, 
 but the faint gloamings of hope deferred. 'Tis not to burden 
 your imaginations; 'tis not to rob you of false hopes and fears, 
 that God speaks in man, the Impressive lesson, he should ever 
 
166 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 hear. No law, however sacred, though from the courts of glo- 
 ry it may come, its numberless pages tracking the past with 
 unmeasured tread, and soaring to the infinitude of God him- 
 self, can claim blind obedience. No law can be made thus, 
 that will subserve the common interests of man. What avail 
 the laws of your State, if not submitted to suit the ends design- 
 ed, and to call forth healthy and vigorous action, for the good 
 of all. No minority, nor majority can make them right, though 
 their blind observance may be forced by all the penalties of pol- 
 luted power. How is law to be brought to meet its proper end, 
 but by its adaptation to the public good. All law should be 
 submitted to the capacity, that man receives from God ; and 
 that capacity should not be sacrificed to any law. All law re- 
 mains dead, if that capacity be deadened. All law, sacred and 
 divine, must be addressed to human capacity. The opening 
 of that capacity reveals the highest law, before which you can 
 stand, and be measured. Measured not for everlasting penalties. 
 No. God created all good. Man, through transgression, mer- 
 its what? Endless woe? How, then, could be say, all that he 
 created was good ? Here's a principle as broad as life, and as 
 extended as the heavens. By whom was the idea of eternal 
 torture created ? By man. That idea boasts of its legions ; of 
 its countless millions, to absorb the vital fount of life, in change- 
 less misery. Thiis man transcends his God, and gives vitality 
 to a pi inciple that damns his own ! The brute protects its own 
 — man, less worthy^ absorbs his own soul in fear, and consigns 
 his all to an eternal wail. 
 
 Association brings together many, very many, who instil 
 within, those thoughts that speak of God. 'Tis but the devel- 
 opment of that higher law, which knows that God created all, 
 and it was good and perfect. Has man become superior to his 
 Maker, that the embellishing stroke of church or state prepares 
 him for more worthy acceptance beyond ; or stands he between, 
 to measure the end and destiny of man, by a looming hell, and 
 a loving God, to mourn or rejoice over human calamity ? 
 
 A noble friend approaches now. Ah ! yes, he is an honored 
 guest. He is very tall, sixty-six or eight years of age, looks a 
 little down while speaking — low crowned, drab hat, staff in his 
 
COMMDNICATIONS, 167 
 
 hand, dark cloth vest, vciy dark blue coat. Some one recog- 
 nizes him. He pauses for, a response. 
 
 [This recognition was made by a member of our circle, when 
 it was said:] We are impressed that any evidence might have 
 been given. 
 
 Our chieftain fi'iend, worthy of his noble ancestry, would 
 speak in tones of thunder. His palace, once decorated by the 
 lights of unfolding heavens, stood beside these gurgling brooks. 
 The sweet consolations of loved ones gathered round his hearth- 
 stone, now made sad, by the ensanguined inspiration of blood. 
 His kindred associations and affinities awaken within the in- 
 stinctive dread, that the white man feels, when the mirror of 
 truth, reflects the dread and damning interpositions, that have 
 deprived fond children of a father, and a mother, and of the 
 sturdy arm that bowed only at the tokens of his God! Think 
 you these endearing associations are lost ? They linger o'er our 
 native homes. Though lofty palaces and gorgeous walls may 
 stand, where j'our boasting pride speaks of civil liberties, your 
 spreading banner but re-echoes the requiem of Death. In jus- 
 tice think you, tliat Nature has proved true, that our wigwam has 
 faded from our view? What Reform — what improvement 
 grasped the poor, and robbed the wanderer of his all ? Your 
 boasted Liberty and ancestorial blessing is heard over the rem- 
 nant, that now lingers, like some frail barque, upon the ocean, 
 that flows heedlessly on, O, man! ungrateful man — thy God 
 is my God. This earth you claim has followed her sons. Their 
 blood mingles in your streams. Their wrongs dwell in man. 
 The shielding and protecting arm of a munificent Providence 
 was where? Arbitration does much. You have arbitrated 
 over the rights of fellow-creatures, clandestinely; forgettiug 
 that they were born of the same parent, and tending to the 
 same end.- Their rights and responsibilities seek their kindred 
 in the heart of the avaricious, and still bury in silence to you, 
 the enchanting strains of that Heavenly music of Eternal Love ; 
 for your grasping has ruined the hope of the Sainted ones, who 
 would have blessed you and us here. Remember, no hope is 
 rent; no joy is lost ; no love mispent by the relentless tie that 
 binds all, and absorbs one Humanity. Think you not that these 
 
168 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 evidences of depravity will merit and meet their own ? One 
 word more : 
 
 Man sinks his life and, in his doom, meets his own. No loose 
 rein, that some hideous monster may gloat over the injuries 
 done. No; justice alone can meet his deeds. It must be so. 
 Man is not a sinner, though his crimes be as black as your fan" 
 cied Hell, if the proportionate amount of good, stands forth 
 by his side. But says one, will- you measure these distinctive 
 differences that many may see more clearly ? Why, your ex- 
 hortations, your reproofs, would fall lifeless at your feet, if this 
 were not so. Will you make an equal amount of error bal- 
 ance an equal amount of truth ? Is error as weighty as truth ? 
 Think, as men, and not as slaves, and answer. If error be 
 equal to truth, then virtue is powerless ? Is the distinction now 
 plain ? , 
 
 But it admits of a still clearer view. Shall one error con- 
 sign man to the abodes of ruin, if not regenerated through in- 
 fluences peculiar — yes, so peculiar, that they sanction every 
 hypocrisy that degrades your nature^ — in their character and 
 extended in their effects? Then, Error is God, for it would be 
 the most powerful influence in the universe. Shame on such 
 fallacy. , 
 
 These evidences of corruption are but too plain. Corrupt 
 — why ? They deprive man of his rights by making him turn 
 traitor to himself, and by tying him to commingling influences, 
 that await an approaching and inevitable doom. 
 
 Then give ear and fear not. All truth will stand; all error 
 will fall. Be a man, in the enjoyment of all, which can only be, 
 in the exercise of those faculties that distinguish you unerring- 
 ly from the brute I 
 
COMMUNICATIONS; 169 
 
 COMMUNICATION XXXI. 
 
 As we desire faithfully to record our difficulties, as well as 
 f>ur progress, it is due the reader, that we here state, that be- 
 fore the delivery of the two preceding communications, and 
 one equally forcible and beautiful, we were not able to record, 
 delivered in the presence of some forty persons, Mr. Champion, 
 suffering from physical debility, and feeling, as a man, sensi- 
 tively, tlie opposition his developement was receiving from hon- 
 est, as well as other opponents to Spiritualism, was ready to 
 give over and resist further influence. I did not, nor did any 
 feel it our duty to urge a compliance, being fully satisfied that 
 the failure of health or life of us all, would not stop a work so 
 divine in its nature, so exbaustless in its resources. Beside, we 
 felt that we had no right to trespass upon the health or happi- 
 ness of any fellow-creature, however gifted, or whatever plea- 
 sure he might bring to us. While we were pondering his con- 
 dition, which had not been made known to any save, his friend, 
 Mr. Finn and myself, Mrs. Ferguson came under Spiritual in- 
 fluence, and directed the means of his effectual relief; and 
 strange to say, while so doing, he was sent by his Spirit-guide 
 to my house, and came in, at the very moment she concluded, 
 and was addressed by her as follows : 
 
 We desire you to speak upon all occasions, and whenever 
 Oalled upon, by your high-born friends. Your sufferings shall 
 be but momentary. They superintend all, and watch every 
 result with a skill and an affection no mortal can appreciate. O 
 do not resist their elevated influences. Let me assure you, from 
 one who knows you and guards you with a father's love, that 
 there are none so well calculated to give forth Spiritual teach- 
 ing. We have looked down in sympathy, with all your suffer- 
 ings ; and let us assure you, that your past guflerings were your 
 claim to the choice we have made pf you for this holy mission. 
 You can advance the cause here more than any one. The 
 time will come, when you can go in, under, and out of Spiritual 
 influence, with benefit to your health, as well as your mental 
 vigor. We will give you instructions as you need them. For 
 
170 SPIRITUAL COMMUKION. 
 
 the present, when you sit at the table, always select five per- 
 sons beside yourself, and have one to take your seat and keep 
 up the chain of influence in the circle while you speak. This 
 will preserve a uniform electrical atmosphere around you, and 
 prevent injurious influences from persons in the room from con- 
 centrating upon your vital organs. Have confidence in your- 
 self and more in us. We have led you in all these meetings, 
 contrary as you know to your inclinations, but to results, you 
 could never have anticipated. At /first, we developed your 
 power of speech in the presence of a few. Have you not 
 noticed, that without your knowledge, more and more have 
 been admitted. You shall yet stand before thousands ; and 
 every influence around you shall subserve the end designed. 
 O why do you fear us. We will guard every point. We will 
 take you into our bosom ; fill you with our wisdom and love, 
 and again restore you to your earth friends, strengthened and 
 improved. 
 
 The influences brought around you here, are always favora- 
 ble. We bring you here to enable you to advance and extend 
 your communications to the world. We desire to send you 
 forth as a speaking medium to the world. It is for that pur- 
 pose, our noble Chief has been called to give you strength in 
 every Spiritual eflbrt you make. Let me again assure you, 
 that a father's love is ever around you. 
 
 A beautiful and magnificent plain spreads out before me. 
 It is not hedged in with human beings. They start as it were 
 here, (making a diagram on her paper,) Here Mr. Champion 
 enters, and passes as through an avenue of human souls; 
 and all along the pathway of his life, there are souls he will 
 be made an instrument to purify and instruct. Look, yonder 
 he is an orphan boy, sent forth into the cold and miserly world, 
 truly an orpiian. See yonder, unobserved heavenly influences 
 descend upon him. These always find the orphan and the 
 friendless. , Again, I see him after a severe struggle with life's 
 difficulties. He lies almost, not quite, prostrate. He hears of 
 Spirit-light, and seems looking up with more of doubt than 
 faith. He sees but a faint glimpse and it grows brighter, for 
 Spirits are over him, and he resolves, that if he dies in the ef- 
 fort, he will die to know there is a happier life. We were with 
 
COilMUKICATIONS. HI 
 
 him then. Look once more, that avenue opens, widens, 
 stretches forward — there we are now leading him, and he shall 
 guide many souls. Oh! could the world appreciate his mission, 
 it would now flock around him as they would flock around a 
 Messiah, But this would merely change their position and not 
 improve them as men. The light is before him, he must fol- 
 low it. 
 
 [So soon as Mrs. F. had finished, Mr. C. came under Spirit 
 influence and said :] 
 
 Peacefully, serenely, yes happily are we, here to vpelcome 
 those who instil within the heart of man, thoughts immortal. 
 We, too, would fail, were we insensible to the divine influences 
 that surround us. 'Tis not to mark the epoch of one blessed 
 day in contradistinction to another, that should bind us to the 
 associations we bear, 'Tis not to make sacred the ritual of 
 what men call Eternal Law; or lift the veil of the Past and 
 rend in twain those mementoes of affection that still linger 
 around its sacred associations. 
 
 This interview is intended to give vitality to man. Its recipi- 
 ents are the favored few, not more favored than their untutor- 
 ed Brotheis, but more true. Application and adaptation are 
 the only means that can subserve the ends of man- Man only 
 sees as he opens his eyes to external objects. Call you one 
 more fortunate than another, because Nature's gifts are not 
 made to succumb to the perversion of the birth-right we bear ? 
 
 We would speak of the various influences that surround our 
 future progress. We would point, with unerring aim, to the 
 casualties that must be met. *Tis not to frighten man. Think 
 you not, that the Colossal Spire of Hope soars not beyond the 
 loftiest conceptioris of man? 'Tis only lost when we prove re- 
 creant to ourselves and our God. Shall it be pillared in earth 
 for its resting place in some celestial Heaven? Chain it not 
 to Earth, Ijut let it live its life immortal, that its kindred like 
 may descend and beautify and bless the world. We feel dis- 
 tinctly impressed by some great truth — why or where it is, is 
 more than can be realized. 
 
 One word: Mark it well. 'Tis designed to set at right a 
 wrong, as man hiniself makes it wrong. Time, place, and cir- 
 cumstances, claim-their own. Many, very many, glide along 
 
172 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 over the Silvery Lake atid partake of its genial waters. 
 Many, very many, must ride upon the boisterous sea, and be 
 engulphed as it were, beneath the mighty vortex that yawns 
 ready to receive those who realize not the intuitive impress of 
 Divinity, within: In other words : a mighty Hell— a misera- 
 ble vortex with its fiery blasts will always penetrate where 
 truth is not heard. Such live and die — but 'tis not life. Such 
 are dead, and the sable mantle of their own perverseness con- 
 ceals their all. These distinctions mark the difference to be 
 observed in attempting to clear the thorny paths of mortals. 
 Say you, the Past chronicles, with unerring aim, this appeal to 
 the would-be-man ? Man, upon this hypothesis, is a traitor to 
 his conscience and his God. Must he be taught this by a Law 
 of endless penalties ? The Spirit of the Law is love ! Am I 
 true to myself and my fellow-man, because the Law makes me 
 so? This question is enough. Its existence imprints the in- 
 scriptions of its shame. 
 
 I feel satisfied of some change. I am surrounded at this mo- 
 ment by influences I cannot express or comprehend. There is 
 a light surrounding me different from anything I have ever ex- 
 perienced before. I feel a pleasantness I never enjoyed be- 
 fore, and with an apparent desire to wait. I am impressed to 
 ask, why did you think it strange I should come to you this 
 morning ; I feel a deep solicitude in your behalf. I know, and 
 you know, the hopes within to. realize a fond and affectionate 
 greeting. The happy influences now brought to bear, give life 
 and vigor to the soul. They but speak to us of hope and life 
 invested with their wonted armor. They but inspire the fond 
 assurances, that we shall all meet again. I have been chained 
 to earth to dispel the darkness that broods over the minds of 
 many. The friendly greeting and manly parting, speaks more 
 than a grateful heart can utter. You, Sir, have had a cold and 
 chilly welcome that deprives us of our fondest hopes and an- 
 ticipations. Give to Nature and to God, your hopes most dear. 
 Your friends linger around the ascending flame, that once as- 
 cended high and fondly encircled all. It is not blackened. Think 
 you not, that we speak to awaken aught else than endearing 
 consummations. It is not so. The bright and joyous day 
 robs us of no thought. The cold and dreary night but speaks 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 173 
 
 of a fondness that is not obscured on the arch-way of the 
 grave. They hear it, as a unit in one, a diversity in all. 
 
 What means what I now see? It meets the eye as ties I 
 cannot describe. An impression distinct now crowds my brain, 
 O yes ; much, O much is lost from our best communications, 
 and why ? "When we first approached, there was opened to 
 our view a creature fair, only to be recalled by the reproaches 
 we feel for not having given her message to one most dear. 
 Would that we could recall it, but it is lost. We behold man 
 allied to Eternity, by a diversity of ligaments, the severance of 
 which many fear deprives him of life. 'Tis not alone in these 
 spiritual affinities we bear, we must recognize man. He has 
 an earth-life and sad, often sad, is its contemplation. He has 
 associations, cares, responsibilities, evidences of hope, fond 
 anticipations, lofty conceptions of what adorns and beautifies 
 his true nature. His relationships with his fellow are as broad 
 and as extended as the earth. We seek not to destroy or un- 
 dervalue these enduring relations, by pointing to loltier con- 
 ceptions of his power. We desire not to contrast him with the 
 lofty observances that ally him to his God; We only seek to 
 inspire, within, the true man. These communings can only be 
 perpetuated to subserve the interests of humanity by helping 
 all to recognize the spiritual relations, born of God. Were we 
 to bring these associations within the family circle, where true 
 paternity reigns and brotherly aifection dwells, we would not 
 see that diversity which is now measured by the cold and heart- 
 less, who but triumph over the misfortunes of their brother. 
 
 Man perverts himself, his Nature, and his God, when he lays 
 aside the responsibilities that should chain him to the endear- 
 ing relations of life. This is not an enraptured vision to en- 
 trance his nature. If it were, the place where he stands had 
 better prove a blank, that he may not be robbed of the inesti- 
 mable glory that awaits all true men. These truths, these 
 blessings are brought, that man may cultivate the God within. 
 That love, peace, good will to your fellow-man, may be the 
 immortal instincts we bear — not hidden nor obscured — if so, 
 they may as well, never have existed. Man has individual, 
 social, and political rights to be observed, to perpetuate his 
 race, as allied to the Infinite. The reflected rays of an enjoy- 
 
174 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 ment of thes§ rights will penetrate the darkest recesses of the 
 human heart. They should inspire a thought whose life and 
 vi^or will speak and be heard, and when heard, made to sub- 
 serve the end designed. Let not these remarks be misunder- 
 stood. 
 
 I am made to feel extremely pleasant. I stand in wonder 
 and cannot see distinctly. Before me appears a narrow pass- 
 way, spanning a ditch. Upon either side is opened to my view 
 extended fields, whose verdure bespeaks the infancy of life. 
 From this we are carried forward with the velocity of thought, 
 following an extended sea that meets our onward march. Its 
 mighty waters are as grass beneath my feet. Its lashing tide 
 may roll on — it but impresses an evidence of the powers that 
 be. Ah lyes; we approach the shore. An extended plain is 
 on our left; but yonder is a towering eminence, lashed by the 
 mighty billows of the ocean beneath, from which they are 
 hurled back, in token of the Majesty that reigns supreme. 
 Upon this eminence is gathered an angel host — not like Jacob's 
 ladder to ascend and descend, but its ascent is one and all. 
 We view this lofty eminence from a distance. What hinders 
 our approach ? 'Tis wider. A mighty wheel revolves, and sirs, 
 could we but read the inscriptions there engraven, we would 
 have a light that would obscure the vision of a John, and re- 
 new, yes, renew and beautify the precepts of a Christ. Is there 
 a mystic number, or what else can this mean ? Twelve lan- 
 guages, twelve Seers, twelve mighty men, not mighty as men, 
 shall instil the fermentations of thought as undying as the soul. 
 Are these the re-echoing of the ages gone by? God's Eternity 
 is ever the same. Is it to rear among mankind a Sanhedrim 
 to preside over the Ecclesiastical and temporal benefits we en- 
 joy? One skillful mariner may guide a cumbrous ship, and 
 moving in safety it may bound over the mighty deep. But 
 does one frail drop endanger or carry forward the destined end ; 
 or is it untold numbers that float this mortal barque on, ever 
 on to the haven of eternal repose. When this mingling and 
 commingling of spiritual intuition shall expand, it shall unite 
 all as one. No sable host to drink its life. v.;h ! no. 
 
 O that we had a better view : ciflerent colors, different views, 
 all tending to one common centre. Upon the outer ray of 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 175 
 
 what I now see is inscribed what man dare not tell. It extends 
 over the sea from an eminence of hundreds of feet, and upon 
 this eminence stands an angelic host. But why should we not 
 draw near? Its lesson is imparted here, (striking his heart-) 
 And it will come. We shall realize that auspicious morn when 
 we shall mingle there, and realize those inscriptions that urge 
 us on. It is not at present permitted for one so gross Ui in- 
 vade. It is enough to instil within, that God is Love. We 
 stand, one foot upon a mossy bank, the other on the ocean 
 wave, and the inscriptions seem a quarter of a mile distant. 
 This will give you some faint idea of the meaning of these ob- 
 servances. The wheel seems turned to our view. The first 
 letter from its centre is H. Now it brings to my very soul 
 what I am not permitted to express. This extended wheel is 
 assuming the appearance of a large painting. From this source 
 you will yet get the true mission of Christ. We must leave it 
 now, feeling conscious of our inability to proceed further with- 
 out that evidence which every man bears to his God. But I 
 tell you, sirs, here is a lesson that will make the earth quake to 
 its centre. A long scale is attached to this wheel, which ex- 
 tends to earth. We feel an irresistible desire to approach 
 nearer. The way is open if we could but ascend. 
 
 I feel inpressed to speak of how I feel. Were I to live a 
 hundred years, nay a thousand more, memory would never 
 prove recreant to the trust confided to its care this blessed hour. 
 It illuminates the pathway of the grave, and I realize that all 
 is not lost. During this interim, for the first time, we have 
 been fully sensible of the circumstances that surround us. 
 Think you not, kind friends, that you alone are the recipients 
 of these messages. Many are recorded here. This interview 
 has been conducted with an eye single to improvement and re- 
 lief. Its influences have been different from any I have re- 
 ceived before. 
 
 [Mr. C. was some minutes held in a mute trance, from which, 
 when he came forth, he seemed fully invigorated physically 
 and mentally. His address was highly instructive to us all ; 
 directly so to one or two present ; although there are s6n>e 
 things in it that evidently admit a future explanation. Mrs. F. 
 continuing under the influence, closed our interview as follows:] 
 
176 ♦ SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Men trample the truth beneath their feet. Sometimes they 
 think it crushed, but from every blow it revives in more per- 
 fect beauty. We would not destroy churches,, but we would 
 penetrate the world with that which shall unite all nations. 
 Men must know that they have souls, whose kindred is in God, 
 and to him must return. We have, sir, encircled you as one 
 family, to advance this high and holy mission. Your way is 
 clear. Then, my Brother, 0! press on, my Brothers, all, press 
 forward. 
 
 November 3, 1854. 
 
 DEVELOPMENT OF MISS HARRISON. 
 
 Some six weeks previous to the date of the following letter, 
 the Mother of Miss H. called upon me to make some enquries 
 concerning our privileges in Spiritual intercourse. She had 
 never witnessed the phenomena. I informed her that it was in 
 the power of every family to realize the privileges we so highly 
 prize, and that demonstrations would be enjoyed by all, who 
 sought them with the degree of patience and candor that every 
 investigation of Truth requires. I read her the communication 
 erf Dr. Chanjming on " Spiritual Training." She left us, and two 
 vi'eeks afterwards, I was informed, that her daughter had been 
 developed as a writer of music and poetry, under the direction of 
 the masters of these arts, Her whole family were convinced by 
 unmistakable manifestations, and two members of it, who had 
 treated it with contempt, were also strongly influenced, one of 
 them simultaneously repeating with the medium some of the 
 pieces that follow. The following letter from her father, our 
 fellow-townsman, Capt. H. H. Harrison, who had regarded the 
 whole a silly delusion, will show the result of a single sitting, 
 so far as poetry is concerned : 
 
 Nashville, Oct. 28, 1854. 
 Dear Sir : — I send you some communications coming from 
 Mrs. Amelia B, Welby, through my daughter, (at least they so 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 177 
 
 purport.) These communications, four in number, were given 
 in quick succession at one sitting — were impressed stronger than 
 written. Words were occasionally lost; no attempt was how- 
 ever made to re-place them, as it was discovered, on a re-read- 
 ing, they were promptly supplied by the authoress, who also at- 
 tached the names by which they are designated. At the close 
 of the conference the medium was informed that at 4 o'clock, 
 p. m., the next day, another communication would be given, 
 and that hereafter she would guide and surround her, as she 
 desired to communicate through her. These things are truly 
 wonderful and challenge our faith and admiration. 
 
 Respectfully, yours, 
 
 H. H. HARBISON. 
 
 DAWNING or SPIRITUAL LIGHT. 
 
 The galling chain is riven, 
 The imprisoued world is free, 
 
 All men thai bowed in darkness, 
 Now worship — worship Thee. 
 
 A glorious dawn is breaking, 
 
 O'er the dark pall of earth. 
 Millions of souls rejoiciag 
 
 In beams of Spirit-birth. 
 
 The shades of night are falling. 
 
 The glorious sun appears : 
 Casting its brightness o'er thee. 
 
 Dispelling all thy fears. 
 The forest trees are Vaving 
 
 Their branches in the air. 
 Shedding their verdure round thee, 
 
 Proofs of thy Father's care. 
 
 The little violet, lowly. 
 
 Is peeping in the glade; 
 The birds are sweetly singing, 
 
 In yonder pleasant shade. 
 
 The sea, the sea is dashing 
 
 Its briny foam on shore, 
 Telling the wondrous wisdom, 
 
 Of th' God we all adore. 
 12* 
 
178 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Hark I hark! the anthem's swelling 
 Over the earth and sea, 
 
 A tribute of blest Spirits, 
 Shouting all praise to Thee. 
 
 My heart, my heart is leaping, 
 Eternal G-od, to Thee ; 
 
 Maker of all things boundle-s, 
 G-od of Eternity. 
 
 GOD'S MIGHTY. POWER. 
 
 'Tis as the voice of a mighty gale, 
 
 Sweeping through the trees; 
 'Tis as the flowers that gently woo 
 
 The straying summer breeze : 
 
 As the voice of the cataract, loud and deep, 
 
 As it madly dashes on ; 
 'Tis as the rays of the gentle morn, 
 
 'Tis as the summer's dawn. 
 
 'Tis heard in the voice of falling leaves, 
 When the frost their beauty doth sear; 
 
 Then in the budding beauty of spring, 
 The brightest of all the year. 
 
 In the roar of the waves, as they burst their caps; 
 
 And dash again on the land. 
 In all thy works, 0, God ( we see 
 
 The wisdom of Thy hand. 
 
 Have you not seen the storm's wild noirfeb. 
 
 In the gloomy hour of night? 
 Have you not felt the might of God, 
 
 When thy soul were in affright? 
 
 At the mighty thunder's awful crash — 
 
 Thecrash and roar sublime; 
 Of the mighty wind as it howled among 
 
 The branches of the pine? 
 
 Oft in the twilight's gentle hour, 
 
 When all is calm and still, 
 And the silvery rays of the evening star 
 
 Was bathing yon dark, dark bill. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. I'^O 
 
 In all of these thy Father speaks 
 
 In accents soft and mild, 
 Telling to thee, in whispers sweet, 
 
 His love to thee — his child. 
 
 THE SEA. 
 
 The sea, the sea, is beautiful to me, 
 With its boundless waters free. 
 
 Stretching far out as the eye can see, 
 In its glorious majesty. 
 
 The waves leap up in gladness 
 To catch the last faint gleam. 
 
 Of the dying light of the day-God bright, 
 To gild the parting scene. 
 
 The sun has sunk behind the hills, 
 
 To seek a calm tepose. 
 And darkness gathers o'er the sea, 
 
 But look I a star uprose. 
 
 A trembling orb to deck night's brow, 
 With its sweet, but sparkling mien ; 
 Laughingly it looked upon the sea, 
 Where late the sun had been. 
 
 Its mellow light the sea caught up, 
 
 As if to hold it there ; 
 And chain it to its sportive waves, 
 
 As if 'twere fastened there. 
 
 But no ! the orb but kissed the top 
 Of each small tiny wave, 
 
 And left the sea, and o'er the earth 
 Its gentle beauty laved. 
 
 Behold, the darkness passed away, 
 
 Before the daylight flown ; 
 And now the star is centered there — 
 In yon etherial dome. 
 OctoUr 28, 1854 
 
180 180 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 GOD'S GOODNESS. 
 
 The world is full of beauty, 
 Given by God to thee ; 
 
 To lead thy thoughts to Heaven, 
 Child of mortality. 
 
 Look I yon stream is dashing 
 Beside the mountain side, 
 
 No eye hath seen the beauty 
 Of its clear and sparkling tide. 
 
 The woods are .now before thee, 
 The forest trees that bend ; 
 
 Who planted these, frail mortal ? 
 Who does their culture tend ? 
 
 It is thy Heavenly Pather 
 That in his bounty gave. 
 
 These littfe proofs of wisdom, 
 Perchance thy soul to save. 
 
 Does it not teach thee, mortal. 
 His goodness here on earth. 
 
 And learn thy soul his wisdom, 
 And thine immortal birth ? 
 
 Why then dost thou forget him. 
 His wondrous love and power? 
 
 He brought thee into being, 
 And can take thee in an hour, 
 
 0, worship I daily worship 
 Thy father, God and Kmg; 
 
 And daily bring unto his care, 
 Some heaven-bom offering. 
 October 28. 1854. ' 
 
OOMMUNICATIONS. 181 
 
 WHAT WE DO IN HEAVEN. 
 
 Hark ! hark I an anthem swelling, 
 
 Heard you not the strains ? 
 'Tia the voice of angel Spirits, 
 Shouting praise to him that reigns. 
 Shouting, shouting, here they sing 
 Praises to our Heavenly King. 
 
 Millions now are sweetly swelling 
 
 Voices in the heavenly song; 
 They, the blessed of every nation, 
 Now compose that happy throng. 
 
 Shouting, shouting, here they sing 
 Praises to our Heavenly King. 
 
 0, if you could hear the music, 
 
 From the spheres of light above, 
 'Two'jld improve your mortal nature. 
 And would teach you, God is love.;; 
 Shouting, shouting, here they sing 
 Praises to our Heavenly King. 
 
 Our Spirits here all blend in feeling. 
 
 Teaching one another love ; 
 'Tis derived from Q-od eternal, 
 God that reigns o'er all above. 
 
 Shouting, shouting, here they sing 
 Praises to our Heavenly King. 
 October 28, 1854. 
 
1^82 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 A EEQTJIEM. 
 
 Hark I hark I a wail is borne along the midnight air, 
 'Tis the sorrowing voices of loved ones in deep despair ; 
 Hover they round the last of one, who early passed from earth, 
 To gain an entrance in that clime of Spirit-birth. 
 
 Ye do not know for what ye mourn, frail children of a day, 
 
 She is not here whom you so loved, 'tis but her lifeless clay. 
 
 Look up ! look up ! an angel form, in fond devotion near, 
 
 She hears your sighs, and knows your griefs, and tries to stay your tear. 
 
 But blindness is before your eyes, you cannot see that brow, 
 Tou are too gross, you must prepare — your vision's darkened now. 
 Darkened ! but not forever ; no, the light already streams. 
 Death will be but the passage way to a land of heavenly dreams. 
 October 28, 1854. 
 
 OUR NEW ERA. 
 Do you not feel my presence oft. 
 
 In the gloomy hour of night, 
 When all the earth is wrapped in sleep, 
 
 And Morpheus steals your sight? 
 
 'Tis then I love to visit your earth, 
 And whisper hope in your ear; 
 
 Sometimes in gladness, often in woe 
 My Spirit hovers near. 
 
 Telling thee to never fear. 
 
 For a glorious dawn will break; 
 
 This glorious dawn that I tell thee of. 
 Great changes soon will make. 
 
 Churches and creeds will pass away 
 
 As dew before the sun ; 
 All the benighted ones of earth 
 
 Will worship the Eternal One. 
 
 The human mind will then be free, 
 Though now in shackles bound ; 
 
 Peace, gentle peace will rule the soul, 
 And truth will all surround. 
 
 Then onward, upward to the goal, 
 
 The race is almost o'er ; 
 Already glimpses of that clime 
 
 Are seen from your dark shore. 
 
COMJIUNICATIONS. 183 
 
 A VISION. 
 
 Efe long a vision will unfold 
 Unto your wandering eyes: 
 
 A flooding stream of shining gold, 
 A halo from the skies. 
 
 Ere long you'll see the hallowed forma 
 Of friends, who've passed away. 
 
 Tou will behold those shining ones 
 "Without their earthly clay. 
 
 ! the radiance of their heavenly eyes, 
 Their calm and loving mein ; 
 
 Will teaeh thy soul our happiness, 
 'Twill be a heavenly dream. 
 
 Q-iven but to few of mortals 
 To shew them of our sphere. 
 
 Where all the blest of ages 
 In circles now appear. 
 
 Our clime at first will check thy breath, 
 'Tis pure — too pure for thee ; 
 
 But I will breathe that air, and then 
 To thee it will be free. 
 
 It will expand thy youthful mind. 
 
 And perfect thee on earth. 
 So when the chill of death is o'er. 
 
 You'll feel your Spirit-birth. 
 
 A glorious change 'twill be for thee. 
 Thy soul will swell with joy, 
 
 When seated here among our band. 
 We'll then your time employ : 
 
 In teaching thee the wondrous works 
 Of thy Father, Grod, and King ; 
 
 While glorious anthems ever swell. 
 And Heaven's bright arches ring'. 
 
18i SPIRLTUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 STANZAS. 
 
 See ! see ! the daylight's fading, 
 
 Dying in the fading west ; 
 Night's folding garments round her, 
 
 As an infant, when at rest. 
 
 Fainter, fainter, grows the daylight, 
 
 Gently as it melts away ; 
 As the ocean, when it dashes 
 
 Back en shore its dewy spray. 
 
 Its paling beams are centered how, 
 
 On yon small, rosy shell ; 
 Telling to thy listening Spirit, 
 
 That God in all doth dwell 
 
 Now the roseate hue is fading, 
 Leaving nought but pearly white, 
 
 On that sea shell's snowy b'osom. 
 Fainter from the shades of night 
 
 Will that shell lie long forg )tten 
 
 On the island in the sea ? 
 No : it will not, something whispers — 
 
 Whispers gently unto me. 
 
 That, perhaps, yon moon will bear. 
 When she looks upon the sea. 
 
 One small ray of silv'ry brightness, 
 Tiny, little shell to thee. 
 
 There! I knew that she would bless thee : 
 Bless thee with her peerless ray ; 
 
 Giving to thee brighter beauty-. 
 Than the dazzling god bf day. . 
 
 May we, like thee, peerless Luna, 
 
 Each impart a gentle ray. 
 Shedding on the hearts of other?, 
 
 Light to cheer them on their way. 
 
COMMUNICATIONS. 185 
 
 ANGEL FORMS. 
 
 The air, the air ia teeming 
 
 With countless Spirits, bright ; 
 But a veil is drawn before thee, 
 
 Obscuring from thy sight. 
 
 Their forma are pure and silvery, 
 
 Such as the Queen of Nightj 
 Sheds o'er the earth, while mortals 
 
 Are dreaming in her light. 
 
 They throng around your dwelling, , 
 
 And daily at your hearth ; 
 They closer seem to hover 
 
 Upon your darkened earth. 
 
 Ere long you will behold them, 
 
 They'll burst upon your sight 
 In all their awful beauty, 
 
 Their majesty and might. 
 
 Then daily seek ye knowledge, 
 
 From Grod who dwells above ; 
 He will thy soul develop 
 
 In Wisdom, Truth and Love. 
 
 Death is but a blighting blast, 
 
 A change within an hour. 
 Such as all earthly flowers feel 
 
 Beneath the hoar frost's power. 
 
 When Spring returns they burst afresh 
 
 In beauty still more rare. 
 These little dying plants of Thirie, 
 
 To us, 0, G-od 1 compare. 
 
 [We by no means regard the poetry above as perfect speci- 
 mens of what the medium is now and will hereafter be suscep- 
 tible of receiving. Spiritual Communications, whether in prose 
 or poetry, are not desigined to subvert the growth of the na- 
 tive powers of the soul. To guide and stimulate its powers. : 
 to impart an inward life and strength, which it cannot so well 
 be gained from any other source, and thus bring forth the beau- 
 
186 SPIRITUAL COMMDNIOIf. 
 
 ty of the inner life in its connection with the great invisible 
 agencies of mind ; these are its legitimate effects and its cer- 
 tain results with all who are true to themselves and their privi- 
 leges. What is remarkable in the above is, that Miss H., 'having 
 never attempted to put two lines in rhyme together in her pre 
 vious life, under the influence of the Spirit of Mrs. Wel- 
 BY, will write off, with the greatest rapidity, strains like the 
 above, and many of them at a time prior to her witnessing a 
 Spiritual demonstration. We believe that her pure nature will 
 be still more opened, and that the world will yet rejoice in the 
 power of such a nature to commune with the high intelligences 
 of another sphere. 
 
 The measure «,nd some of the words of the above could be 
 altered, with advantage to the rythm of the stanzas, but we pre- 
 fer to publish them as they were received.] 
 
^hstxMbu. 
 
 THE FUTURE SPIRITUAL LIFE, AND ITS RELATIONS 
 TO THE PRESENT. 
 
 The bright evidences of personal identity and individuality 
 preserved in, and disclosed from the Spiritual world, as record- 
 ed in the preceding pages, form no ordinary chapter in human 
 experience. They fully warrant us in saying, we- know, from 
 the clearest intuitions of our souls, and most accurate obser. 
 vations of our understanding, that the human soul is made to 
 sustain Spiritual and eternal relationships, sanctifying and 
 making sacred every natural tie of kindred and affection. 
 
 Without these direct evidences of human immortality, we 
 know that many minds have accepted the hope of future exis- 
 tence, and perhaps no sane mind has been entirely bereft of the 
 desire to live after the dissolution of the body; but the hope has 
 often been made to sanction the most enormous assumptions 
 over human consciences, and clouds of the darkest supersti- 
 tions have everywhere gathered over it, which have denied to 
 it its natural privileges, and made it more a dread and slavish 
 fear, than a buoyant and purifying anticipation. To believe 
 the soul formed merely for the present uncertain and unsatis- 
 fying mode of existence, to an enlightened mind was to be- 
 lieve it created without a worthy purpose, in a universe every- 
 where displaying most happy adaptation of means to ends. 
 Possessed of desires that were never fully gratified ; aspirationa 
 never reaching their ideals ; loves severed but not destroyed ; 
 hopes disappointed, but not obliterated; — it seemed to exist 
 only as a splendid failure and tantilization, unless it were re- 
 garded as sustaining Spiritual affinities, yet to be realized, after 
 its present organization was dissolved. Such considerations 
 
188 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 as these give to many a ready and strong perception of human 
 immortality-: but the revolting imagery with which our future 
 life had been generally reflected, in the consecrated pastimes 
 of fanatical and selfish forms of religion, and political despo- 
 tisms, had deadened or dwarfed the loftiest conception of the 
 mind. As the pliant tt)ol of bigotry and superstition, or the 
 consuming flame of blinded fanaticism, it had come to be 
 doubted by the priest, dreaded by the multitude, and rejecied 
 by those cultivated intellects that had ascended the heights of 
 the physical sciences and arts. False and bewildering imagin- 
 ings, so numerous, and so intermixed with all the duties and 
 trials of life, that they could no longer be classified, had so cov- 
 ered up the few grains of truthful intuition beneath immense 
 beds of chaiTy superstition, that help was called for by e\"ery 
 sincere Philanthropist and devout Christian, and it has come, 
 and every enfranchised mind will hail it as the reflected gran- 
 deur of ITumaaity's dawn. 
 
 It vTould be premature to attempt an anticipation of its re- 
 sults. A. few may be noted as already indicated ia its present 
 tendencies and effects : 
 
 Spiritua'.ism will correct the- materialistic tendencies of hu- 
 man pliilo.^ophy. 
 
 It wi^l make the Spiritual life a reality to the conviction of ev- 
 ery enquiring mind, and thus save it from the lamentable gloom 
 in which It has groped its way, amid clouds of sorrow and 
 mourning, upon which was only seen a threatening sky and the 
 frown of an angry God. 
 
 It will open a power and privilege of thought upon all that 
 pertains to human happiness, such as the world has never re- 
 corded. It will present and promote a purer morality than has 
 ever been recognized or practiced by the religious or political 
 rganizations of the world. 
 
 It will make a basis for human charity, more rational and 
 more recipi-ocal than the world has yet recognised. 
 
 It will reveal a police over human error and crime; more hu- 
 mane, more corrective, and more defensive, than all the penal 
 sanctions of arbitrary jurisprudence, that now kill and degrade, 
 from inability to reform. 
 
 It will eradicate and forever destroy the absurd and afflictive 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 189 
 
 idea, upon which so much of human wrong, both ia teaching 
 and legislation, is predicated, that the future life is one of pe- 
 nal character to all, and eternal doom to many, and substitute 
 in its stead the great in tuil ion of every rational soul, that it 
 must meet the natural consequences of all its deeds, be they 
 good or evil. 
 
 The selfish and earthly nature which has been ascribed to the 
 judgment or justice of God, and the arbitrary conditions of the 
 future life, whibt erecting upon foundations of ignorance, the 
 towering superstructures of Priestcraft and civil tyranny, that 
 still h«ld back the highest hope and holiest desires of Humanity, 
 have ever left the free and pure mind in irresistible revolt at 
 their enormity. ^ Men have not revolted at the idea of a future 
 life. The unfettered mind rejoices in the thought of future, 
 continued being, beyond the dissolution of death. But the idea 
 of penal rewards and punishments, adjudicated upon fic'dtious 
 standards of right, recognised by earthly tribunals, gives to the 
 hope of the future so much of the atmosphere of earthly sel- 
 fishness and vain ambition, that we are apt to reject the truth 
 of Spiritual relations in the false conceptions of their natuje. 
 The question, therefore, now presses upon the mind of the 
 world, with a weight that will compel an answer. Is : he future 
 life one of penal sanctions 1 
 
 Mark you, it is not, whether thai life bears its consequence, 
 of pain and pleasure, over and above thp general tenor of con- 
 duct and its consequences upon earth. But is it a final and 
 changeless adjudication of pain and pleasure? , 
 
 The teaching from the Spirit-spheres, accords with the ra- 
 tional culture of the present age, in an unmistakable view of 
 the Spirit-life that relieves it of this difficulty. It shows, most 
 uniformly, that every man commences the future life in the pre- 
 cise state of development in which he leaves this. That it is 
 an advancement upon the privileges of the present life, in light 
 or the degree of knowledge; but does not change the essential 
 natui'e and tendencies of the soul. That is to say. The future 
 life gives a more perfect knowledge of the True and Good, in 
 contrast with the False and Evil ; and a knowledge, so much 
 more perfect, that the desire for improvement is anew genera- 
 ted and proportionally Increased. The punishment, therefore. 
 
190 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 of that state is that which arises from a sense of incapacity 
 and ill-desert, and there is no such thing as eternal, objectless, 
 vindictive punishment. 
 
 Now when we remember, that the vast majority of human 
 beings who do evil, do so from feebleness of vision, more than 
 from deliberate, wilful intention, we will see the justness of this 
 conclusion. But some seem to do wrong with their eyes open, 
 and with free will. The latter, of course, must suffer greater 
 intensity of disappointment and regret, than the former. But 
 even then, in the ideas a pure mind would form of that state, 
 they must become the objects of compassion, to the nobler na- 
 tures filled with unselfish, not to say ineffable love. They are 
 more objects of compassion than any ; and, as such, need the 
 very highest in love to desire their relief and to help their ad- 
 vancement. 
 
 It is not love that despises or disregards the condition of the 
 suffering because it is intense. And the man who supposes that 
 he would be perfectly happy, in some glorified state of change- 
 less felicity, while any were suffering the tortures of an endless 
 misery, only shows himself more an animal than a man — with 
 a soul yet to be opened to the pure influences of the Spirit of 
 Christ. He has not partaken of the life of changeless love, 
 and in the proportion in which he has not, he is indifferent to 
 the condition of the debased and suffering around and beneath 
 him. Tired of the foUy of selfish imaginings, in whose revolt- 
 ing glare we clothe the future good or ill of our kind, we are 
 now turned, by high intelligences, from another Sphere, to be- 
 hold an infinite series of cycles of being, — from the lowest forms 
 ol soul development, which barely vegetates with the life of 
 love, and scarcely feels the darkness of its earthly dungeon, to 
 the mighty expansion of a Christlike soul ; — and we may know 
 that into one or the other of these circles we will enter at death, 
 corresponding to the state of mind and character with which 
 we leave this life, and to the means which are best adapted to 
 secure improvement. We are informed of the fact, which, in 
 our minds, admits of no question, and which we believe to be 
 within the reach of every human soul, that in that state, as in 
 this, the higher or morfe advanced Spirits ever visit the lower or 
 less advanced, to inspire them with desires for holier associa- 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 191 
 
 tions and more blissful enjoyments. Thus, friendship, or fel- 
 lowship there, depends, as it should have depended here, upon 
 desiring and doing good; and all are interested in the eleva- 
 tion and perfection of all souls, so as finally to secure the crown- 
 ing glory of a long severed Brotherhood, in its endless union 
 and felicity. This evidence, we think, is all the human mind, 
 in its calm reflection, can desire. 
 
 When the reader reflects that fear never improved him or 
 any one ; that at best, it can but restrain and is the necessary 
 possession of a soul that has never felt the full freedom and 
 power of love ; when he calls to mind his own experience, 
 which unmistakably reveals to all, that Love and Hope, in- 
 spired by those who possessed them in larger measures than 
 others, alone help to throw off the burdens of grief and wrong 
 from any soul, he may, of himself, see the principle of pro- 
 gressive improvement that regulates and measures all depart- 
 ments of the rational universe. Does he, for a moment, ques- 
 tion the propriety of presenting the irrefragable evidence of 
 the existence of this principle, beyond the experience of death, 
 let him look abroad over Christendom, and behold the antag- 
 onism of sects and creeds that darken and bewilder the bright- 
 est hopes of mankind. Let him behold a Greek Church preva- 
 lent in Greece and Russia, numbering seventy millions ; a Ro- 
 man Church with one hundred and twenty millions ; an Eng- 
 lish, a Scotch, a Lutheran and Nestorian Church, embracing 
 many millions more, with large bodies of Methodists, Baptists, 
 Unitarians, Universalists and many others, whose designations 
 are not yet settled, — each claiming to be the true Church, or 
 the pillar of God's saving truth, while many of them, with 
 strong armies and navies, combine with or against each other, 
 for the most selfish and mercenary ends ; sacrificing millions 
 of human beings to gratify the lust for polluted power. Be- 
 hold families, communities, and nations severed in their aims, 
 in devotion to false views of man's Spiritual interests ; men 
 aiming professedly, at the same ends, while industriously en- 
 gaged in each others injury or destruction — study this picture 
 which can scarcely be overdrawn, and then ask, whether Love 
 or Hatred is the animating principle of such enormous and 
 brutal wrongs ? Do these antagonistic sects do good? They 
 
192 SPIRITUAL COMMUiriON. 
 
 do, unquestionably. But their good springs from the principle 
 of Love, native to the human heart, and despite their unnatural 
 severances and animosities. Their evil has its source in Ha- 
 tred, where there is not enough of the pure principles of the 
 soul awakened to check its perversion of power. More light, 
 then ; a clearer vision of the imity of human interests and 
 destiny, is called for, and we already see from whence it is to 
 come to work out this Hatred, even upon earth. When ex- 
 tirpated and out-grown, what will we behold? I ask, what prin- 
 ciple will then prevail? And whatever we decide it to be, that 
 is the principle of the only real life the soul can ever enjoy, and 
 as it enjoys it, it secures its own highest advancement, and the 
 approach of Humanity's triumph. 
 
 Apply this brief reference and conclusion to man's Spiritual 
 relations, in a future life. There, as the vision cf wisdom and 
 love must necessarily enlarge, the wish to become perfect, must 
 open. The improvement of man ever begins with the wish to 
 improve. The wish cannot exist without some revelation of 
 the possibility. Companies, sympathising with that wish, be 
 it ever so low, and capable of enlarging it to a strong and ac- 
 tive desire, ccme near to influence for good, and immediately 
 an advancement will begin ; and we can conceive of no limit 
 to Spiri^'ual, as there ia to fleshly progress. Are you now, and 
 here, struggling for self-improvemeat , there, you shall start 
 from a higher eminence, and receive the divine Father's ap- 
 proval in every endeavor. That approval, for which the soul 
 ever longs, redoubles its ardor and opens anew the upward ca- 
 reer, with infinite joy. Thus we realize in advance, the ap- 
 plauding "well done;" enter, ever enter, into the joy of thy 
 service; which is the joj'of thy God. 
 
 But look once more, abroad over the earlh and view its 
 most elevated societies and individuals whom you know are 
 seeking good and not evil- Do you not see that some particu- 
 lar attribute characterizes eacii ? In that attribute most of 
 the band — If it be a band — concur, while they differ in almost 
 every other respect. So is the Spiritual state revealed. The 
 circles are infinitely varied, so that each individual entering, 
 will find the society for which he is suited, and which is, there- 
 fore, suited to his improvement. 
 
OBSEEVATTO:!fS. 193 
 
 It may be asked, are we subject to defeat and failure there, 
 as we are here ? Not so liable, as the state is an advance up- 
 on thibs, ut still liable ; for failure and defeat must be predica- 
 ted of all fallibility. Mind, all mind, save God's — varies in its 
 states of efficiency, and the power of sustained efibrt. It must, 
 therefore, be subject to weakness and ill-success. But there, 
 as the well developed and disciplined mind here has already 
 realized, our failures are but stepping stones to more inspiring 
 and earnest effort ; and when success conies, as come it must, 
 1 o all persevering endeavor, it comes with more clear and thril- 
 ling triumph to those who have often failed and desponded. 
 So infinite, and infinitely wise and good, are all our Father's 
 provisions, for the growth and glory of his children. Certainly, 
 we may expect to bexlelivered from aU the weakness and liabili- 
 ty to failures that grow out of our fleshly bodies; but to suppose, 
 that by putting on the Spiritual body, we will be made equal 
 to God in power, wisdom and love, is to suppose an absurdity 
 that shocks all common sense. 
 
 Brought to a clear point, in this department of our investi- 
 gation, we would say : The soul in its essential nature, is the 
 same, everywhere. Its advances, from fleshly to Spiritual cor- 
 poriety, is a change of circumstances and conditions. But in 
 all conditions the law of improvement, is its ever present and 
 only natural law. 
 
 We advance in this life, by first feeling the want of a new re- 
 lation to some person, persons, or thing. This sense of want, 
 creates a desire for information as to that relation. This de- 
 sire attracts us to those or that, which we esteem capable of 
 supplying our want. We are directed wisely, when we meet 
 the appropriate satisfaction — unwisely, when we do not. Every 
 failure reveals tho necessity of a more successful effort and in 
 a pure mind, increases the desire. And as an immortal thirst 
 can never be fully gratified, eternal progress is made the Law 
 of laws hroughout the universe, while the measure of wisdom 
 and love is increased at every step in our upward path. 
 
 The mind begins by inference as to what will do it good ; but 
 
 it is never happy till it arrives at certainty. Truth, in its full 
 
 and satisfying proportions, is never obtained merely by desire, 
 
 Ror can it bo given by force. We grow into it. 
 
 13* 
 
194 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMU^'ION. 
 
 Where the mind is forced, it may get something ; but it can- 
 not get its proper aliment and beauty. This may be seen in 
 most ecclesiastical and all sudden conversions, secured under 
 the unnatural excitements of revival meetings, or the momen- 
 tary impulses of sad disappointments and bereavements. 
 Under siich influences, not wisely directed, the ideas of the 
 miad become mixed, and consequently, uncertain and infelici- 
 tous. This truth properly appreciated, would reveal the native 
 power aud beauty of the soul. What a motive would it give 
 lor exertion in our own behalf, and in behalf of others ! It 
 would show us, that in the lowest depths of ignorance and 
 wickedness, a desire for improvement, may be generated, 
 though the generation be ever so tardy. 
 
 It also illustrates and confirms the great doctiine of a Uni- 
 versal Brotherhood. It shows, not only how our life reacts up- 
 on our nature, but by what delicate agencies, it sends forth its 
 influence upon others. Every one sees this influence in our 
 outward relations, for the effect of outward actions upon the 
 welfare of other minds is visible to all who have eyes to see. 
 A word spoken in childhood, reaches, in its effect, to maturer 
 years, and through that child, when he becomes a father, goes 
 forward to another and another, and so on almost endlessly. 
 
 But some one will say, will not a false VFord or deed, go for- 
 ward, also, by this endless line of human relationship, and pro- 
 duce evil, endlessly? We answer no; emphatically, no! It 
 ■will go forward, doubtless, till it is corrected, whether the line 
 of its march be long or short. For the False can be corrected by 
 the True ; but the True needs no correction, and hence its in- 
 fluence is as eternal as its nature. Thus the Good and the True 
 are seen to be absolute ; the Evil and False relative. To see 
 this, is to realize the supremacy and eternity of good which is 
 our best definition of faith in God! 
 
 But it is not the outward effect of merely outward action, to 
 which we would call attention. Not what is generally seen 
 and heard; but what is unseen and Spiritual. Our thinking, 
 feeling, and willing, also, affect others, and influence them in 
 exact proportion to the affinities of our nature and the intimacy 
 of relation subsisting between us ! This truth, the reader can 
 corroborate, by reference to his own experience. In unrecog- 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 195 
 
 nized ways, do many truths become apparent to us. We feel 
 the grief, the anger, the love, the vice of a friend, and often be- 
 fore we have externally witnessed — we feel it with delectable 
 approval or painful repulsion, according to our^existing affinity 
 and the amount of interest that unites our hopes and fears. 
 And thus "lao man liveth to himself, nor dieth to himself," 
 No man falls into error or wrong without affecting others. Such 
 a phenomenon cannot happen in a creation, the links of whose 
 chain are united in universal dependency. However secret the 
 lapse, it weakens our own vigor of moral action and that of 
 others. And so, also, every victory over temptation, not only 
 creates its hero, but makes heroes of others. 
 
 Let this great doctrine be generally understood ; let its fear- 
 ful and yet glorious power be fully appreciated, and the highest 
 motive possible to the human mind for individual improvement 
 and social elevation, would be gained. From the outer husk of 
 the fleshly body to the inner core of the Spirit-life, we would 
 know that we rise and fall together. This knowledge is the on- 
 ly knowledge that will enable a man practically and uniformly 
 to fulfil the command : " Love thy neighbor as thyself." The 
 improvement and happiness of my neighbor, in this light, be- 
 come my improvement and happiness. 
 
 Nor will this doctrine, as some have supposed, lead to Phari- 
 saical and officious espionage or intrusiveness. It turns the 
 naind upon itself and its own highest interests, and thus frees 
 it from all desire for intermeddling suspicions and oversight. 
 Self-development, for the elevation of others ; who would call 
 that intrusive ? 
 
 Assuredly, then, to know that ignoble and base states of 
 mind drag down others as well as the mind indulging its low 
 feelings, would give a new aspect to all sensuality and vice, 
 end make many pause on the road to a ruin, that would involve 
 so much more than their own Individual degradation. This 
 very thought has turned many to nobler paths. To know that 
 all clear and energetic thoughts ; all noble aspirations ; all holy 
 volitions, not only bring us nearer and nearer, the ever accu- 
 mulating power of Eternal Life ; but, also, in a thousand ways, 
 seen and unseen, go forth to raise the tone and stimulate the 
 faculties of others : — of those who are now wasting blessed 
 
196 SPIRITUAL COMM,0NIO5. 
 
 hours of holiest privilege, and are grawtating to the plane of 
 the brute, that seeks only the supply of its own animal instincts ; 
 — surely this is the knowledge from whence cometb the never- 
 failing endeavor of human souJs. The vital power of Spiritual 
 energy in the most humble, awakens many from their lethargic 
 dreams and inglorious pursuits; and from bein^ mere nebulous 
 spots upon the great surface of Humanity's chart, they are 
 rounded into stars and suns of never dimning brilliancy. It 
 brings the everlasting guerdon of a rational life to selfish 
 scheming and irresponsible indulgence, and consecrates it.to 
 holy affections and beneficent aims. 
 
 Now, when we add to this the assurance of the power of the 
 eternal truth, brought within the reach of every man by Spirit 
 manrfes'tation, that the future life is but a continuation of the 
 Spiritual part of the present — when we come to know, and npt 
 merely to accept, upon the interested or fanatical testimony 
 of others, that we only throw off" the mere modes and 
 customs of life, and not life, itself, at death — our stram 
 engines, rail-ways, ships, shops; banks, farms, houses, offi- 
 ces, and apparel, and that even their Spiritual meanings 
 are as eternal as the Spirits out of which they were made ; 
 that the outside covering conceals only a part of our nature ; 
 and that all our higher faculties can be exercised, even now, 
 in a purely Spiritual direction, and are so exercised in every 
 effbrt to separate truth from falsehood, in all high ^meditation 
 and devout abstraction; when we are made to see that even 
 those of our faculties that are wasting in the, using, can be 
 made servants to the purer life, and the xshannels of their exer- 
 cise, in our business and pleasure may be penetrated by the in- 
 fluences of our kindred of nobler development beyond the fiesh- 
 0y hindrances of the body, — we may make our lives on earth 
 ,flow, almost without a break, into that of the heavenly spheres/ 
 And thus we would not so much prepare for Eternity, as, live it 
 snow. Not fix the eye, so impatiently on the distant future aa 
 !to caiise us to stumble over every object before us and inglo- 
 .rioualy waste our days in needless repinings and disappoint- 
 roents, hat roake our every step here an advance to our ideal of 
 Siereafter. This life would become but a part of that. The same 
 I&kW w.OBild.be found to regulate both. High aspiration and ho- 
 
OnSEBVATIONS. 197 
 
 ly duty would be seen, as the means, the only means to create 
 the atmosphere of unbounded confidence everywhere. And 
 to carry out the highest conception of beauty and excellence 
 possible to the present condition ; to extract and enjoy the real 
 and not the factitious sweets of the passing moments, we would 
 daily feel that a wholesome future can only grow out of a 
 healthful present. Our sickly sentimentalities and desponden- 
 ces would be outgrown, and the present and future would be 
 so enrapt, that the twain would be as one united by God, so 
 that death would but seal the union. 
 
 Thus are we taught that our present life predicts our future. 
 " As we sow we reap." The judgment is always " to come ;" and 
 the issues of the present conduct are always before us. He 
 that does nothing is nothing, and tends to nothingness. If we 
 are not growing bettor we grow worse. We cannot stand still ; 
 and the desire to do so reveals an ignoble and degenerate char- 
 acter, taking us back to the sloth and degradation of feeble 
 animals. 
 
 Ail good tliought elevates ; all evil thought degrades the 
 thinker ; and no thought weakens till we almost loose our iden- 
 tity and become machines. 
 
 The outward appearance of vice is repulsive to all. Spirit- 
 ualism proves that the inward ought to be more so. If a man 
 would not speak a lie. Spiritualism would say, Do not think it. 
 The atmosphere of evil thinking makes the miasma that de- 
 Btroys Spiritual health. You cannot breathe it freely ; you can- 
 not feel while breathing it, the immortal beat of a God-like 
 nature. 
 
 Thus Spirit-intercourse opens up hope for all, and provides 
 its conditions. It makes every thought and wish of the soul 
 proof of its reality. It sa,ys to every honest questioning, Exam- 
 ne your own soul — :ii?L solitude, alone, afair from the grosser con- 
 siderations of fleshly demands, and it will become a mirror of 
 Spiritual light, it could neither create nor destroy. It teaches 
 that a pure thought in any soul, however sunken, generates a 
 light that opens up glories and attributes that may yet adorn 
 it with brightness apd beauty eternal. 
 
 Hail ! then, thrice hail ! ye bright evidences of human 
 Inamortality now brought to bear upon the highest interests pf 
 
198 SPIRITUAL COMUtTNION. 
 
 suffering Humanity. They swell the heart, with the fondest 
 anticipations, in token to the great and inestlrtiable boon 
 bequeathed from the God who gave us life I They penetrate 
 the portentous cloud of to-day with the rays of the glories 
 of to-morrow. They stay the desolating hand of sectarian ani- 
 mosity as it would destroy the fairest prospects of all who look 
 beyond the mortal conflict to the Immortal Peace ! They 
 bring to lost man — lost amid the chaotic waste that has left 
 him scarcely a pillar of hope to which to cling, the restored veg- 
 etation that shall out live all the monuments of Time ! They 
 lay low the foolish conceptions of all whose greatest aims are 
 personal aggrandizement over the misfortunes of their fellows, 
 and rob the hydra-headed monster Vice of the false decorations 
 that have ever enwrapped proud ambition in an iron grasp and 
 fiendish hate. They bring a fellow sympathy with the cares 
 and misfortunes of those who make up the great pale of man- 
 kind in every age, which absorbs them in one common end. — 
 They tell our desponding hearts, that God lives in man, though 
 the murky mire and the clodded earth weigh down all that 
 would adorn and beautify him as the Archetype of the Eternal 
 One! and we already know that the sparkling gems of that 
 life, as the glory of night to span with hope his mid-night 
 Heaven ! They assure us that every frail barque of Humanity 
 is launched upon a fathomless ocean, and however tossed by 
 liie diverse currents of human reasoning, the gentle zephyrs of 
 Peace shall yet waft it placidly to the longed-for haven ! and 
 the fierce winds that threatened it shall sing a requiem over 
 the burial of all its fears ! They help all to stand unappalled 
 at the darkest and most trying hours of human responsibility, 
 for they illume the drooping soul with hope, and point unerring- 
 ly to the untold treasures it bears above the aim of every bolt 
 of injury or death ! They carry the bright visions of life's early 
 morn to the meridian of its strength, and extend their serenity 
 and peaceful hope to its hastening decline, and amid all its 
 gloom, make each become brighter and brighter until it as- 
 cends in honor, to its kindred, gone before ! They give calmness 
 to the conflicting elements that boisterously roar over the 
 world, by revealing the same o'ershadowing Heaven, and the 
 same great destiny to which we may triumphantly march, even 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 199 
 
 amid the terrific bowlings of disappointed scheming at the ex- 
 pense of Humanity's dearest hopes ; and they make us know 
 that there is no hour so sweet, no day so bright, but that its 
 equal succeeds in its turn to bring the conscious reflections that 
 carry us back to the trying scenes forever passed, with a joy 
 no tongue can utter, no language express. 
 
 FUTURE SPIRITUAL RELATIONS CONTINUED. 
 
 " A leaf before the eye may hide the universe." So a preju- 
 dice or misdirection of mind may confine its narrow vision, 
 and the grandest and sublimest truths that ever exercised the 
 Reason, or won the affections of our nature, may pass before 
 it ill vain. This observation will be found especially true, with 
 respect to all that class of subjects that relate to the Spiritual 
 nature, and eternal progression, of the human being.. Fixed 
 and confined views of the conditions of the Future Life, are 
 too readily accepted by all. They save the labor of thought. 
 And although they seldom or never secure strength or joy, 
 and often, if not alwayg, promote selfishness and intolerance, 
 we find them clung to as by a death-gasp. Before our minda 
 are opened to see the just and hopeful relations of our nature, 
 we are, from the necessity of our ignorance, ever ready to grasp 
 the Shadow for the Substance. For this, men should not be 
 blamed, as the shadow is perhaps all their eyes are opened to see ; 
 but when new truth and new phases of old truth, rise up before 
 us, it is degrading to our intellect, to deny or neglect what alone 
 can bring us enlargement of mind and satisfaction of soul. 
 
 The doctrine of a Future Higher Life is alike the doctrine of 
 human instinct and direct revelation. The sacred books and 
 monuments of every people corroborate this statement, and 
 the records presented in the preceding pages, prove it to us, and 
 place it within the power of all, to demonstrate the reality of that 
 Life. But clear, definite, and satisfying conceptions of that 
 
200 SPIRITUAL COIIMUNION. 
 
 Life, depend upon the clearness of our Reason, and our moral 
 capacity to appreciate disclosures from the Spiritual world. — 
 Men do not, as a general rule, believe in that world vividly, 
 because of the vagueness of their ideas and a blind acceptance 
 of sensuous views respecting it. We need to remember, that 
 every new disclosure of a law of mind, throws o light upon the 
 futurity of that mind, by revealing a new power or privilege to 
 its Spiritual nature. 
 
 In making tljis statement, in connection with our happy dis- 
 closm-es, we fully appreciate the objections they will awaken in 
 many minds. It will be said, there is danger of giving a too 
 free exercise to the imagination. We admit the danger, but 
 ask, that we shall be allowed the same honest desire to avoid 
 it as others claim. We woul(i ask, are the popular vieWs of a 
 limited Heaven and an endless Hell the result of rational or 
 imaginary decisions? Did they origi;iaie in cultivated or b-ar- 
 barous eras of human development ? Come they from the hid- 
 den recesses of the soul, that the progress of Humanity has 
 opened, in Science, Art and Phi osophy, or from the superficial 
 decisions of unbridled and often stupified imagination? For 
 myself, I would say, the subject is of too much importance 
 to allow me to trifle with it upon the field of imagination. It is 
 too dear to the human heart ; too necessary to human happi- 
 ness; and indiBpensable to human improvement, to. allow me 
 to receive imaginary descriptions in the place of substantial 
 realities. Hence the speculations of a thousand ages, are noth- 
 ing in comparison with a direct disclosure from the Spiritual 
 world, accompanied by irrefragable proofs. And when these 
 disclosures are seen to correspond with a rational view of the 
 frast experience of the world, and to awaken a response in eve- 
 ry soul true to its native desires, it will be, easy to see who 
 leans rnost to the bewilderings of imagination, the faith we pre- 
 sient in a ftiture life, or that which crushes the hopes of thous- 
 ands around us. 
 
 • We hold it to be as irrational as it is distressing, to believe 
 that our present fleshly life is the all of man. There are high- 
 er modes of existence than any our poor eyes can see ; modes; 
 where the mind is less circumscribed, and the affections throw 
 off the clogs of earth. Of this we present positive and direct 
 
0&3BBVATI0SS. 201 
 
 proof. And hence, we assert from the clearest decisions of 
 reason and experience, that we believe in the Spiritual World 
 and Life, and lookforward to it as a Life of progress in the in- 
 finite power of mind. 
 
 But we are well aware that many will not accept this view of 
 man's Spiritual relations. Many are hindred from seeing the 
 future as a promise of limitless progi-essioti. And we ask, 
 what hinders so rational and inspfritag a hope ? — False views 
 of what they have been taught to regard, as divine revelations 
 respecting that life. We propose to notice a few of these, and 
 we select the most prominent, that the reader may see how 
 blindly men accept the crude and contradictory notions that 
 dwarf their Reason, and often al'mbst obliterate their Hope. 
 
 r. You frequently hear it said, that the Bible declares, that 
 "as tli'e free falleth so it lies;" and this supposed declaration 
 of divine tratb is qiibted as referring to the Spiritual world. — 
 You will allow me to tell yon, there is no such Scriptute in our 
 Bibles ! 
 
 But if there was, we should be very certain that its common 
 iapplication is correct. Many declarations of the Bible are cur 
 rently applied to subjects that could never have entered the 
 minds of its writers. The gross ignorance that prevails in 
 Christian communities with respect to Bible teachings, is one 
 of the astonishing characteristics of our times. If the reader 
 will allow, I would offer an illustration, that occurred but a few 
 days since. In a recent discourse, I had occasion to state that 
 Jesus Christ did not write the New Testament. A. re- 
 ligious newspaper, that claims a Doctor of Divinity for its Edi; 
 tor,* and a circulation Of thousands, the acknowledged orgaji 
 of one of the largest Church Comniuni'ons in the Union, pub- 
 lished, as ^n evidence of my Infldelily, tiiat "Mr. Ferguson 
 says, Jesus Christ did not write the New Testament!" and 
 expressed gteat horror at the impious announcement. And 
 this is one of the pious and honorabh men who talk of the 
 " humbuggery " of Spiritualism, if Relig'ion or honor depended 
 upon such doctors, we migh fc weep for the blindness and duplicity 
 of the world. Such ignorance is pitiable, but hardly pardonable 
 
 *J. B. MoFbkbiw, d. D. 
 
202 SPIEITtTAL COMMUNION. 
 
 in a professed teacher of Religion, and with recent honorary ti- 
 tles blushing upon him. 
 
 The supposed quotation before us, is of the same character, 
 and I refer to the horror of the " Christian Advocate," and the 
 current use of this manufactured Scripture, not merely to expose 
 liie ignorance it reveals, in professed leaders of Religious opin- 
 ion, but to remove foolish obstacles out of the way of a clear 
 vision of divine truth. 
 
 In the Book of Ecolesiastes, chap. xi. 3, we read : "If the 
 clouds be full of rain, they empty themselves upon the earth ; 
 and, if the tree fall towards the north, in the place where the 
 tree falleth there it shall be." The writer is referring to com- 
 mon and acknowledged natural phenomena ; such as the visible 
 sources of rain ; the course of the wind ; the mysterious growth 
 of bones in the womb ; and he draws a conclusion, leading to 
 humility in the view, that we know but a very little part of the 
 works of God, who, he says, " maketh all." He makes no ref- 
 erence, whatever, to the Spiritual State. His lesson is an ad- 
 mirable one, and might be stated thus : Be humble, be teacha- 
 ble, young man. Be industrious ; for j'ou cannot alter the es- 
 tablished laws of God, but must adapt yourself to them. The 
 whole lesson is a direction for docility and charity : for charity 
 under the thought, that you, yourself, may some day need it ; 
 and should you, in your prosperity, fall as "the tree falleth," 
 there you may lie uncared for and neglected; while if, as the 
 clouds, in the day of your favor, you have poured out the re- 
 freshing rain of your goodness upon fallen hearts, you rnay be 
 lifted up and blessed. There is no allusion to death, nor the 
 future Spiritual world in the passage, and consequently no 
 warrant for its popular use, save that of ignorant priestly as- 
 sumption over matters that have never been riitionaljy ex- 
 amined. 
 
 2. Another passage of the same Book is also frequently re- 
 ferred to, with[a sinxilar application. Eccl. ix. 10: " Whatsoever 
 thy hand findeth to do, do it with all thy might; for there is no 
 work, nor device, nor knowledge in the grave whither thou 
 goest." 
 
 Iregard this Scripture as a sceptical objection, placed in the 
 mouth of a man who had serious doubts of a Future Life. It 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 203 
 
 surely never was intended as an oracle respecting the Spiritual 
 State. If it were, it affirms the doctrine of the baldest mate- 
 rialism, or annihilation of all men, righteous and wicked. The 
 whole chapter seems devoted to the proposition, that there is 
 no difference between the lot of the good and the bad, affirm- 
 'ng, " that all things come alike to aJi." 
 
 But were we to regard it as a wholesome lesson, its applica- 
 tion could not be made to any part of man, save his fleshly 
 body. Mark you : It says, of all the dead, good and bad, " there 
 is no knowledge, wisdom, device or work." This, you discover, 
 is annihilation — an absurdity. It may be afHrmed of the earthly 
 body, but never of the Spiritual part of man. It may be said 
 of the grave, but cannot be said of the Spiritual State. Un- 
 less we are prepared to affirm the annihilation of all men, just 
 and unjust, holy and unholy, the general use of this Scripture 
 must be abandoned. Do the men who use it, I would ask, be- 
 lieve there is neither knowledge nor wisdom in the future state ? 
 The befet critics, ancient and modern, have concurred in tb« 
 opinion, that much that is dark and obscure in this Book, has 
 its rise in a failure on the part of the writer or transcriber to 
 note what was intended as a dialogue, and what as a treatise. ' 
 
 3. But once more : We frequently hear it referred to as in^ 
 validating the Spiritual disclosures of these and similar rec- 
 ords, that Christ says, John ix, 4, " I must work the works of 
 Him that sent me, while it is called day, the night cometh where- 
 in no man can work." But I ask, has this any allusion to Death 
 in the abstract ? The season of Christ's mission was rapidly 
 closing — closing as every day is closed, by a night. He must, 
 therefore, hurriedly finish his earthly work. But it does not 
 follow from this, that there would be nothing to do in the Spi- 
 ritual State. If it did, it would contradict the facts of ihe case. 
 At his death, he represents himself as ready to enter Paradise 
 with a malefactor. His Apostles describe him after death, and 
 ev^n after his ascension, as appearing to many ; as " preacJi- 
 ing to Spirits in prison" ; as bestowing Spiritual gifts upon men j 
 as ruling over principalities, powers, and invisble authorities of 
 every name ; as reconciling things in Earth and in Heaven, 
 &,c~, &c. Surely this could not be said of a state in which " no 
 man can ivork." It was, therefore, evidently his earthly labors to 
 
204 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 which he referred, and not to that grandly active and blissful 
 state beyond the experience of death. * 
 
 But suppose it a description of the final and unalterable state 
 of the dead, and then Christ and all the dead, good and evil, wise 
 and foolish, have ceased to exist ; for this Scripture says, the 
 "night Cometh /oherein no man can work." 
 
 How foolisli and absurd nrnst that superstitious view of death 
 be, which would annihilate Christ and all souls by a legitimate 
 following of its own rule of interpretation ; that would deny 
 half the New Testament, descriptive of the direct and indirect 
 labors of Christ after his death, in order to sustain the dogma of 
 ^he inactivity of mind, after it is freed from fleshly clogs. 
 
 The idea of a future, final cessation of knowledge, wisdom 
 or work, to the Spiritual nature of any soul, is not true. It ia 
 an assumption of ignorance and sensual philosophy, made to sup" 
 port the rotten sophistries of dead creeds, that have tyranized 
 over large portions of the htiman race, by assaminig a knowl- 
 edge of the Future conditions of men exclusive and aathorita- 
 tive; predicated upon false conceptions of man, and the com- 
 munications from the Spiritual state, to a generation long since 
 passed away. 
 
 The future life, as a life of opening privileges and helps to all 
 the souls that God has formed, is the dictate of Reason, and the 
 demonstrated disclosure of these times. Death does not ne- 
 cessarily change the character, but it does change the relations 
 of the soul. Many are content after death, as before, with 
 false occupations, amusements, and works of ignorance ; but 
 their state is not a hopeless one. The sunlight of Divine mer- 
 cy, never grows dim. It shines on forever, and sooner or later, 
 it will reach every soul with the genial rays cf its pure wisdom, 
 and warm the winter of its indifference, and purify the miasma 
 of its sluggish corruption, by the warm fiow of its Love, conse- 
 crating every kindred tie as a channel that rjeither ignorance 
 nor assumption can destroy. The unvarnished truth upon this 
 subject is : That until men learn what is wise, pure and truth- 
 ful, the beautiful and glorious wear no attractive charms. Con- 
 tent with vanity and vexation, they pass their monotonous years,* 
 
 *lPet.ili. IQ— 21;iT. 8. Epli.lv.ll. Col. 1.20. Actaii.33, Ac. &c. 
 
OBSERVATIONS. . 205 
 
 and spe not the Elevating and Progressive, nntil some terrible 
 rnvolution separates them from the sleep of their God-given 
 faculties. 
 
 All minds are in want; but their wants vary. He who de- 
 sires no improvement, wants ease and hates change. But he 
 who hears the voice of wisdom, can be satisfied in no condition 
 ■that is not one of progress and hope. And the reason why 
 many desire no change in their absurd and corrupting notions 
 of a Future Life, is because they love their apathy. Now, as 
 heretofore, such will not appreciate the overtures of a fellow- 
 ship that would inspire new impulses and open new worfds of 
 thought and action. The lowest pools of iniquity and siaroe 
 accommodate their curiosity ; the silliest gossip of old wives 
 and wifish men fopm the tables that, unfortunately, never are 
 turned, but always present the same loathsome repast upon the 
 misfortunes of their fellows ; and millions of a common broth- 
 erhood, reeking in debauchery, or reposing in insipid indolence, 
 excite neither pity nor efforts at help ; and so it is ever till the 
 Church, torn by its unnatural contentions in the name of " the 
 cau,se;" and the Statie, driven by the fierce winds of selfish poli- 
 cy, sanctified by a cowardly pulpit patronage, trembles to its 
 fall. 
 
 Does any one ask me, how such can reform ? J answer, by 
 experience — it may be sad and desolating — and returning Wis- 
 dom. And it is a joy, to our hearts inexpressible, that amid ob- 
 loquy and reproach, that would shame the most degraded sava- 
 ges, we are permitted of Heaven, to offer such attracti^ e views 
 of the Future State and condition of the uoul, and give their 
 nattifal and eternal evidences, so as to invite all to the strength 
 and joy of a wise experience and a.devout hope. 
 
 Man must be brought to a just estimate of the physical or- 
 gaijization, and its product of a rational _, spirit, before he can 
 take his truly dignified and hopeful station among his kind. 
 He must see himself greater than the world, alike in the sim- 
 plicity, mystery and grandeur of his nature. He must be 
 brought to see that everything in the universe points to him, 
 and tends to his development. He must realize that his fleshly 
 body is but a vessel into which the Stream of Sj irit that encir- 
 cles the universe, pours itself, to receive shape and individu- 
 
206 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION' 
 
 ality. That his mind is the mirror, through which, accordirig 
 to the degree of its purity and elevation, God would reflect the, 
 nature and use of all things, — suns, earths and Spiritual glo- 
 ries. He must know himself as designed to be the highest. is- 
 sue of Nature's creation. In his form and shape he admits of 
 no improvement. In his Spirit, immortal. In the disorgani- 
 zation of his body, he loses nothing, but gives back to Nature 
 what God gave for a temporary use, to be laid aside when its 
 accidents and diseases would not allow his Spirit to be longer, 
 confined by it. He must come to know that Death is a wise and 
 unalterable Law of physical organization, stamped upon all 
 bodies, and that it is only fearful to the undeveloped soul, in the 
 freshness of youthful or immature imagination, or to the dark 
 and forbidding views of God and the universe, and mistaken 
 notions of the nature and purposes of our being — views that 
 make that universe an abortion and the designs of Almighty 
 Love a failure. His enlightened reflection and sanctified Rea- 
 son, illustrated by the faith and victory of every opened soul, 
 will come to regard Death as hut another step in life ; a great and 
 momentous step, indeed, but like birth, appointed by Infinite 
 Wisdom, and guided by unchangeable Love. A step by which 
 we advance beyond the outward struggles and discipline rf 
 earth, to where all physical and moral deformity may be re- 
 moved, under the power of that holy sympathy that reigns 
 throughout the empire of Spiritual Intelligencies, foretastes of 
 which we all experience in every feeling of pity and hope. A 
 step, by which the Universal Father would lead upward all the 
 images of his intelligent and purified creation; all the diversi- 
 fied members of his immeasurable household, to fill the " many 
 mansions" of the Home of the Spirits, with his ingathering 
 family, and open to them blessings and blessed missions,, amid 
 worlds of beauty and harmony, immeasurable and indescriba- 
 ble. There anew, He throws the bands of kindred affection 
 tenderly around them; anew he opens the greater elements and 
 energies within them ; anew he spreads the unspeakable glories 
 over them ; and through millions of centuries that no arithme- 
 tic can number, he holds them on to the greater and more pej- 
 fect, and still greater and yet more perfect, in Eternal Progres- 
 sion. ! my soul, and soul of my brother, however hardly used 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 207 
 
 and fallen, I find thee— whether fallen upon a polluted pulpit, 
 where denunciation has taken the place of Love, or upon an 
 editorial tripod, whose fames are the poisonous steam of decay 
 and detraction, instead of the grateful incense of help and sal- 
 vation, or in the pit of vice, to bring to thee the knowledge 
 that Life is engirdled by angel bands of sweet and helping 
 friends j that Death is the way of the Spirit to the shining 
 paths' where angels tread ; to the opening communications 
 which Seraphs speak, and to the celestial enjoyments of the 
 Eternal House not made with hands, — is there any help above 
 this to inspire thee to live justly and purely, and to win and 
 woo thee away from unworthy worldliness, selfish scheming, 
 amd the low ways of folly, sin and shame? 
 
 What an eternal value does this view of man give to his soul. 
 It shows it never mature, but ever maturing, with appropriate 
 delights provided for its every step. It reveals that soul as 
 the offspring of God, to make the physical form and then wear 
 it out, by contact and collision with the gross world in which 
 it has the nursery of its being. It makes the material eye, and 
 when it becomes glazed and dim, it opens its Spiritual essence 
 to the clear vision of eternal light. As its outward ear becomes 
 dosed and deaf, the Spiritual ear opens to the melodies of eter- 
 nal symphony. And when the whole form stiffens and falls as 
 aclod to rise no more, the Spirit, young and undying, soars grace- 
 fully over the bright fields and through the joyous scenes that 
 awaken its life anew to everlasting sympathy. It finds its 
 home in that bright world, out of which every form of beauty 
 in this- receives its essential origin, and into which, at their de- 
 cay, in form, they return. No language can describe its boun- 
 daries ; no pencil paint its beauties ; no intellect grasp its gran- 
 deur. It is worthy of God ; and our moral and intellectual 
 progression mirrors its scenes, as we are prepared to receive 
 their grand ideals. Were we really just,, and pure, and free, 
 we would feel, as these disclosures come to us, a God-like na- , 
 ture opening within that would give us more realizing views 
 than any imperfect description can ever command. If the na- 
 tive nobleness of our Nature were opened, so that its vision 
 would rise above the mists that gather o'er the ways of decep- 
 tive and iniquitous indulgence and perversion of the passions 
 
208 
 
 SPIBITDA,X COMMUNIOir. 
 
 and appetites we bear, we would see a world of meaning in 
 every object of sight or sound, and, daily, rekindle the eter- 
 nal flame of love at altars over which no strife nor battle's roar 
 are heard. Little Spirits in the flesh, whose years had revol- 
 ved but half a score, have given me, in their happy trances, 
 hirighter visions of the land to which we all are rapidly moving, 
 than have ever been open to me along the plodding ways of phi- 
 losophy, or the dark aisles of a formal Religion. They hav.,e 
 said, and seemed scarcely to kjiow why they said it— that its 
 mounts were glorious; ".festooned vpith vines, and blooming 
 with flowers." That its broad rivers wer.e variegated with cas- 
 cades and cataracts, and flow ever amid the eternal bloom of 
 purest blosso ms, and the bending burdens of the Tree of Life 
 That sweetest strains of music pour forth from myriad voices,, 
 not one discordant note, while hgsts of happy Spirits move to 
 the melodious notes in offices of duty and ecstacies of love. 
 And their little voices, tuned by Spirit hands, spoke so simply, 
 so sweetly, and yet so grandly, of that Immortal Land, that I, 
 eoe;; /, with all my unworthy grossness, almost heard the strains, 
 that came so, gently on their innocent ears ; and I, too, longed 
 to pass away from a world and a church, that had met my best 
 and purest motives, my daily and nightly labors in their behalf, 
 with so much of misconception, injury and wrong. But then 
 the strain swelled to clarion notes of victory and gjory, above 
 as well as within the strife of human passion, and revealed that 
 it would be servile and traitorous to leave, while one hope for 
 good remained. Ah! yes; Spirits have descended from their 
 native home, and given to us revelations of the deep, iudwell- 
 ing realities of those expanded fields of Almighty planting, 
 whose shining glory penetrates the deep azure by day, and 
 whose myriad lights span the dark archway by night, and they 
 invite our purest' affectioins thitherward. Would we, but freely 
 Exercise these affections, we could know that these things^ are 
 so. If we will not purify them, no amount of evidence caa 
 make them realities to us ! Then 
 
 Come ! And let the Spirits guide 
 Where doubt and darkness never come ; 
 
 Where purest blossoms by the sida 
 Of living' streams forever bloom i 
 
OBSEEYATIONS. 209 
 
 THE IMMORTAL LIFE, 
 
 Its basis in the nature of man proven and illustrated hy an appeal 
 to experience and the records of the world. 
 
 There have been, and doubtless will be, a variety of specu- 
 lations as to our views of the spiritual or the future life, and 
 it seems necessary that we should at least disabuse the public 
 mind of false impressions and injurious inferences, as well as 
 give our private records to the world. Never having indulged 
 a desire to make a party to any view of a subject so una- 
 voidably indefinite, and so dependent upon the nature and ex- 
 tent of our personal spiritual culture and experience, we have 
 not deemed it necessary to reply to every representation that 
 sensitive egotism or ambitious fear has seen proper to make. 
 To add another to the many petty and conflicting parties of 
 the great family of Christendom, or to become the leader of any 
 peculiar philosophy of the future life, is repugnant to all our 
 views of religious duty, and our hope for the rational liberty of 
 man. What we have written upon the subject, was written in 
 the freedom of a faith that had been established by years of 
 investigation, and we have no desire to change a single sen- 
 tence. Our principle positions remain unscathed, and the kind 
 of opposition they have occasioned is no mean evidence that 
 they have their foundation in unalterable truth. As far as we 
 have gone we feel well assured that our faith stands upon a 
 rock of truth, and will yet become the strength of many inquir- 
 ing souls. 
 
 Men not accustomed to systematize their thoughts, often fail 
 to discriminate between the responses of their own nature and 
 the dogmas of their creed. Hence, if you deny the dogma, 
 you are understood to deny the response of our common spirit- 
 ual instincts and consciousness. For example, if you deny the 
 arbitrary division of the human family into but two classes, and 
 of the future world into two localities, many who have all their 
 thirst for the immortal life directed to the'se accommodating but 
 absurd divisions, understand you to deny the future altogether. 
 
 14* 
 
210 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOJf. 
 
 And it is to this failure to recognize essential differences thai 
 much of the uncharitableness of Christian leaders is to he 
 traced. They will not, or they can not discriminate ; and, un- 
 derstanding you as they do, they may, in some instances, hon- 
 estly regard you an infidel, when you have only advanced be- 
 yond their stand point of faith, and might be able to give them 
 new, clear, and consistent views of the same great object their 
 souls delight to dwell upon. We need only to change our po- 
 sition of observation to see the same objects in new aspects. 
 The instinct of immortality and the thirst for progression, are, 
 indeed, incompatible with the arbitrary division of mankind 
 into two classes of saints and sinners, but by no means opposed 
 to faith in God and immortality. We should remember that 
 every reformer, from Jesus of Nazareth to the present day, has 
 been called an infidel by those who would not or did not un- 
 derstand him. The very foundation of faith is often denied by 
 men who pronounce you infidel, and the consequence is, that 
 when they see that they have mistaken superstition -for faith, 
 and dogma for fact, they are apt to become what they suppose 
 you to be ; for they have stoned the prophets that might have 
 cleared their vision and helped them to a higher range of 
 thought and emotion. What, therefore, would make infidels 
 of such, ^ives strength and beauty to the faith of others. 
 
 It may be immodest boasting, but we affirm it as the result 
 of our honest, and the strongest convictions of our mind, that 
 we never met a man whose faith in the spiritual nature, or ac- 
 countable immQrtality of man, is more unwavering than our 
 own. We proceed again to state it, and clear these subjects 
 from some of the mists in which superstition has involved 
 them. 
 
 We have taken our stand upon the broad, and we think, im- 
 pregnable basis, THAT FUTURE LIFE, IS THE DEMAND OF MAn's 
 SPIRITUAL NATUEE, AND ITS PROMISE IS THE PROMISE OP PEOGRES- 
 
 sioN TO ALL SOULS. Hencc we regard all interpretation of an- 
 cient Scriptures as subordinate to this truth, and that any inter- 
 pretation that foregoes it is destined to be numbered with the 
 things that were. Our position may be plainly stated thus'; 
 
 1. There is a Life, spiritual life, to all human beings, that 
 death cannot destroy. 
 
OBSERVATIONS. SU 
 
 2. That Life is peoseessive in knowledge, happiness asd 
 fOWEH. From which we infer, and our experience corroborates 
 the inference — 
 
 3. That A belief in this truth will enable all, who appbk- 
 
 CIATE IT, TO LABOR FOR THEIR OWN ENLIGHTENMENT AND ELEV4TI0N.J 
 AND FOR THAT OF OTHERS. 
 
 With this statement of the result of our humble investiga- 
 tions and imperfect experience, we proceed to a brief review of 
 the ancient idea of a future life. 
 
 We know not of a nation of people, so sunken in sensuality 
 and barbarism, which has not entertained some ideas of life be- 
 yond, or despite the physical appearances of death. Their 
 ideas have been rude or refined, according to the degree of in- 
 tellectual and religious culture of those who gave expression 
 to them. AH ancient and all modern research may be appeal- 
 ed to as corroborative of these declarations, with a confidence 
 that no one will deny them who has given an unprejudiced at- 
 tention to the facts of human history. 
 
 There have been two methods of accounting for their origin 
 and prevalence. First, that they are the debris of an original 
 revelation, made to the Father or fathers of the race of man, 
 and preserved by recorded or verbal tradition; or, secondly^ 
 that they are the imperfect expression of the desires and aspi- 
 rations of the human spirit by which God has provided for the 
 faith and hope of the race. We take the latter view as most 
 accordant with facts, as being fully sustained by the witness of 
 every opened soul, and make the single addition that every 
 man whose soul is truly opened, may have a demonstration of 
 the nature and reality of the Spirit life, God has provided for 
 faith in immortality by giving to man a religious nature, capa.- 
 ble of indefinite religious culture. 
 
 It is the general belief of mankind that we shall live forever. 
 The fact is as universal as the race ; the doubt is the exception, 
 and on)y proves here, as in everything else, that we may for a 
 time silence or pervert the clear witness of our nature. Peo- 
 ple who have no houses, who live in the tombs of the dead, or 
 the caverns of the mountains, and who know not even the use 
 of fire or of garments, believe in the immortal life. The 
 dirt-eaters of the Rocky Mountains and the bird-voiced 
 
212 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 and monkey-shaped Ajetas, of the Phillippine Islands, in 
 common with the astute Philosophers of Greece and Rome, 
 and the acute Theologians of all Christendom, have expected 
 to livebeyond the dissolution of death. The form of their idea 
 is. silly or wise, grotesque or consistent, according to their 
 amount of intellectual development — but the idea is there, un- 
 derlying the jabbering cries of the Ajetas, who places the bet- 
 dnut, the bow and the arrow upon the grave of the dead, be- 
 lieving that as the night darkens he will quit the grave for the 
 sport of hunting — as well as in the finished periods of the ar- 
 tistic oration, sybiline prophecy, or poetic description of the 
 most classic or spiritual Asiatic or European. It has been 
 taught in all ages, by all people, whether believing in miracu- 
 lous revelations, or making no pretence even to letters or or- 
 ganized government. 
 
 It is not the result of reasoning; though reasoning may clear 
 the conviction from the mists and fears of superstition and dog- 
 matism. People not capable of the art of thinking, are as well 
 confirmed in its belief as those who apply logic to inspiration 
 and measure poetic feeling by the miserable square of cent- 
 per-cent. This truth was never thought out-^it was never 
 proved by logic — it never needed a miraculous disclosure, ex- 
 cept to deliver it from the darkness of human tradition. It be- 
 longs to man's nature as much as does his capacity for mathe- 
 matics or music, and comes as the belief in God, the love of 
 man and the sense of justice. It is a spontaneous act of the 
 spirit of man, and may, like his need of God and his sense of 
 justice, be grossly perverted and misdirected, but it is there, and 
 cannot be wholly removed. As men see without glasses and 
 before they can establish a theory of optics, so they believe be- 
 fore they establish a theory of future life. The theory only 
 gives form and distinctness to what originally existed. No 
 words can make it more true. Immortality is a pnrt of the na- 
 ture of man — an instinct of that nature, and has its endless 
 ties in the links of life that gave us birth, and still bind us to 
 God, the fountain of all life. 
 
 It is dogmatism that has denied or slandered the nature of 
 man ; and dogmatism never reasons. It starts with an assump- 
 tion, and that assumption, in this case, we utterly deny. Our 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 213 
 
 appeal is to the nature of man and to universal experience. 
 So far as we represent that nature and experience truthfully, our 
 statements will be confirmed. We assert again, then, that man 
 instinctively believes in his immortality as he believes in his 
 present existence. He asks proof of the one no more than he 
 does of the other, and he attains to clear knowledge of both, 
 as he awakens to the consciousness of his mental powers and 
 thirsts. As the eye belongs to the body of man and may be 
 clouded or clear, so immortality belongs to his spirit and may 
 be dimmed by ignorance or seneuality, or cleared by knowledge 
 or spiritual purity. It is a truth that comes to our conscious- 
 ness, as much so as light comes to the eye. It is written of 
 God in our nature — in all human nature — it is written as a de- 
 sire, and it is written as a fact. It asks no argument, and 
 need not wait for death for infallible certainty. It is a truth 
 that cannot be proved except by on-going experience of every 
 one, and in this respect is not singular. Many things are true 
 that no man can|prove to another. My personality is impene- 
 trable, and so is my immortality. It is, therefore, one of those 
 truths that may be safely taken for granted. Let us proceed, 
 then, to clear it of its mists and fears according to the measui-e 
 of our knowledge in the reality of things. It is an interesting 
 investigation to go over the ancient ideals of immortality, and, 
 if attentive, we may see in them the basis of most modern su- 
 perstitions and absurdities ; and, also, a confirmation of our re- 
 peated declarations. 
 
 For the sake of perspicuity, we give the general idea of an 
 invisible Spiritual State that was prevalent in the times of the 
 writers of the New Testament. It was essentially the idea of 
 hcalily. It g'ave a local habitation to God, angles, devils and 
 departed Spirits. God and sinless angels dwelt above the stars ; 
 Satan and his rebellious company had their habitation in our 
 atmosphere, where they brought on storms and pestilence, and 
 air the ills that afflict mankind by atmospheric agency. Man, 
 as an embodied Spirit, dwelt upon the surface of the earth ; as 
 a departed Spirit, down, below, or under the earth — from which 
 subterranean abode no one of woman born, had ever been 
 freed, save Enoch and Elijah, and perhaps Moses, until the 
 Messiah passed through and led captivity captive. It will be 
 
214 SPIKiytTAL COMMUNION. 
 
 easy for the most superficial scholar of our day to see that the 
 whole foundation of these localized ideas is baseless and ab- 
 surd. Modern Astronomy has swept the whole away, and left 
 not even a wreck behind, in the mind that accredits its indispu- 
 table truths. No one can point upward and say God or Spirits 
 are there— nor can he even point ^downward and say they are 
 there. We may be loth to give up the long-cherished idea that 
 Heaven must needs be above, and the place of the dead be- 
 neath ; but it must go to the tomb of many a favorite ideal of 
 human ignorance and superstition, such as we all inherit. The 
 Spiritual idea is left to us, or none ; and men may be ex- 
 pected to hold on to the fleshly and traditional, till they la- 
 bor and suffer enough to see that the flesh profiteth nothing, 
 and it is the Spirit alone that giveth life by giving knowledge 
 and joy. 
 
 In the Scriptures, Heaven is described as the abode of God, 
 as a city; as a garden, as a Paradise, as the region of, the sun, 
 moon and stars, and of the atmosphere ; Hell, as an under- 
 world, dark and prison-like, below the grave, and either in the 
 center or "clean through" the earth. The reason is obvious. 
 The teachers of God spoke in the language of their age, then 
 as now, and from the very necessity of the case. The unknown 
 is learned by the use and through the known. The clearest 
 Spiritual idea of Heaven, found in the Scriptures, is that of 
 society — the society of the pure, the blessed, and the glorified. 
 The presence of God and that of congenial Spirits makes the 
 true, the Christ-like idea of Heaven. He, Christ, therefore, abodae 
 in Heaven though he dwelt upon earth — Spiritually his con- 
 stant abode was Heaven. -He was always with the Father, and 
 he conversed with the dead as with the living. This idea em- 
 braces knowledge, purity and power. The Spiritual idea of 
 Hell is darkness, ignorance, sensual slavery, and misery. Fur- 
 ther than this my investigation has not gone. 
 
 This localizing idea of the invisible was not confined to the 
 Hebrews. It belonged to all the ancient nations, and belongs 
 to us ; for it grows out of the fact, that in thd incipient stages of 
 all individual and national culture, we personify and localize ev- 
 erything. Even the great God himself, appears before the flesh- 
 ly eye in the image of a man, a beast, a bird, or a reptile. The 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 215 
 
 human mind, ever Intent on realizing its ideals, seeks to give 
 them habitation and name, and all this is well and unavoidable ; 
 but its abuse is terrific, when it leaves the ideal for the form — 
 makes the Spiritual' I AM like to a man or a four-footed beast ; 
 its heaven an eastern city, and its hell a heated furnace, into 
 which the creatures of God are arbitrarily moved, as by loco- 
 motion. This is idolatry, whether it appear in the worship of 
 a leek: on the banks of the Nile, or the fear of eternal torture 
 on the throne of the Hudson or Mississippi. Having premised 
 this much, we proceed to collect, briefly, the ancient ideal of a 
 future life, or life of the departed. 
 
 The dead were supposed to dwell deep down in the earth, as 
 far removed from the surface, as the surface is from the firma- 
 nenl above; entirely shutout from the light of day. It was 
 the realm of darkness penetrated only by the faint lights of 
 night, and they clouded and gloomy. Upon the borders of this 
 realm of the departed, were all the calamities that befel man- 
 kind, clothed in apriform bodies, terrible to behold. Wan Sor- 
 row,, wasting Disease, re vengeful Malice, heart-piercing Remorse, 
 pale Fear, squalid Poverty, morose Age,, frantic Discord, terrific 
 War, and voracious Famine, had each its place and mission, 
 and moved forward as with the heels of iron, the vehemence of 
 Furies and the cpils of vipers. Even delusive dreams and mid- 
 night spectres had their trees, upon which, owl-like, to perch in 
 that dolorous realm. There, too, was the half-man and half- 
 horse, the hundred handed giant, the double formed Scylla, the 
 fifty-headed-snake, and the filthy Harpy. A river separates 
 the departments of this realm, and old Charon conveys over, all 
 who had been buried, and sternly repels all unburied, till they 
 have completed the wandering of a hundred years. The three- 
 headed dog, Cerberus, with mouths wide open, guards the en- 
 trance into the interior borders of Hades, where we find three 
 departments answering to three classe-s of dead: first, infants 
 whose wailings never cease ; second, all who have died by the 
 injustice of others and suicides; and all the other dead, va- 
 riously divided and ranked, according to the absurd distinctions 
 of life. Here, also, are haunts and walks for deceased lovers; 
 and beyond are the ghosts of warriors — whilst far, far beyond, 
 are the adamant walls of Tartarus, which neither gods nor men 
 
216 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 can demolish ; and upon the right the flowery plains of Elysium 
 where sunny skies are spread, and beauteous streams flow on 
 forever, upon whose banks the trees of immortality perennially 
 bloom and cast their golden fruit. As we get nearer to the 
 traditions of particular nations, this description may be extend- 
 ed ; but the information is within the reach of all, and we-have 
 not room for farther particularity. * 
 
 The Israelites had similar ideas. They too believed that 
 the place of the dead was below or under the earth. Both the 
 Old Testament and New are full of this idea. The oldest book 
 in the former — the book of Job, speaks as follows ; " Canst thou 
 find out the Almighty to perfection ? It is high as heaven ; what 
 canst thou do? Deep as hell (as Sheol, Hades, the under- 
 world), what canst thou know?"f Moses, also, speaks of a 
 fire kindled in the anger of the Almighty that burns to tlie 
 " lowest helV'X David, contrasting heaven and' hell, says, if 
 he make_his bed in hell God is there ; and speaks also of the 
 "longest hell," Isaiah described " hell as moved" to receive 
 the King of Babylon.|| All the prophets speak of the sides of 
 hell, of the pit, of DIGGING down into it, as though it were in the 
 earth. § It was an awful and sometimes grand idea these He- 
 brews had. A vast subterranean kingdom, involved in thick 
 darkness, where the light was as darkness, and the valleys were 
 
 * A single quotation from Cieero will plaCa this account in its true light. He says, (ar. 
 tide Contempt of Death, Sect, IVI): " The want of any certain reason on whieh to argqe, 
 has giren, rise to the idea of the shades below, and to those fears Which we despise for 
 good reasons. For as our bodies fall to the ground and are odrered with earth (hurmte), 
 froni whence we derive thg expression to be interred, (Jmmari), that has occasioned men 
 to imagine that the dead continue, during the remainder of their existence, under fjje 
 ground ;- which opinion has drawn after it many errors, which the^eta hoAje moreasedj for 
 the theatre being frequented by a large crowd, among which are women ^nd children, is 
 Wont to hear such pompous verses as these:. 
 
 * Lo, here I am, who scarce could gain this place. 
 
 Through atony mountains and a dreary waste, 
 _ Through cliffy, whose sharpened stones tremoudous hung, 
 
 "Where dreadful darkness spread itself around,' ' 
 
 And the error prevailed so much, that although men knew that the bodies of men had beea 
 burned, yet they conceived such things to be done in the infernal regions, as could not be 
 executed or imagined without a body; for they could not conceive how disembodied 
 souls could exist, and therefore, they looked out for some shape and figure. This is.the 
 origin of all that account of the dead in Homer ; and this is how there got about that idea 
 of the Lake of Avernus, i« my neighborhood," etc., etc, 
 Uob xi. 7. i Deut, xxiii. 22 ; Psalms cxxxix, 8. llsaiah xiv, 9. §Amos ix. 2. 
 
OBSEETATIONS. 217 
 
 deep and gloomy, the valley " of the shadow of death " " The 
 dead are there; her guests are in the depths of hell."* "In 
 the cutting off of my days I shall go down to the gates of hell." 
 "He that goeth down to the grave (Sheol, Hell, Hades, the 
 world of darkness), shall cOme up no more." f The hosts of 
 Kprah, when the eatth opened her mouth, went down " quick 
 to hell." The kings, the nations that forget God, and all the 
 people are there, according to the Hebrew writings. 
 
 The same idea is found in Peter, John and Paul, and partic- 
 ularly in the latter, with whom it gives a meaning to the use 
 of the words " saved," "justified," and the purpose of the resur- 
 rection of Christ, which we think is appreciated by but few of 
 the orthodox critics in modern controversies, as he used them. 
 But of this in anotlier place. Paul asks ; " Who shall ascend 
 into heaven, that is to bring Christ from above, or who shall de- 
 scend into the deep (abusson, abyss, or under-world) to bring 
 him up again from the dead. "J And again i " Who is he that 
 ascended, but he that first descended into the lower parts of th« 
 earth."|| He speaks, also, of names or persons " under the 
 earth." Peter speaks of " Spirits in prison," and of angels in 
 '■ darkness," or Tartarus, a part of this under world. So Jude, 
 also, and John, speak of creatures " under the earth," who shall 
 acknowledge Christ. Indeed, the idea is found in every writer 
 in the New Testament, and is not questioned by any one who 
 has given unprejudiced attention to,the subject. We may sum 
 up in distinct propositions, what every impartial reading will 
 ctHifirm, and leave the reader to extend them as inclination or 
 desire for knowledge may suggest. The Israelites, after their 
 sojourn in Babylon and Persia, believed, 
 
 I. There was a world of immortal bliss over the sky, the 
 obode of God, a few of earth, and all sinless angels. 
 
 II. There was a region between this abode and the earth, to 
 which Satan and rebellious angels had fallen, who were hostile 
 to man, and delighted in his affliction and torment. 
 
 III. That upon earth man had a temporary abode. 
 
 IV. That there was a dreary world of darkness under the 
 earth, the abode of all departed Spirits ; which was divided and 
 
 »ProT. ix. 18. t Job xxi. 82. Nnm. xvi. S3. \ Rom. x. 7 ; Eph. iv. 9. 1 Pliil, ii . 
 vlO; Ker. v 18. 
 
218' SPIRITUAL COMMUNION, 
 
 subdivided, according to the pfevalent viewa of rank and char- 
 acter with God. 
 
 There was a gradual development and increase of distinct- 
 ness in these ideas, according to the' nature of mental culture 
 that prevailed in each writer. In the days of Isaiah, the good 
 and the bad dwelt together in that dreary abode. In the days 
 of Christ, they were separated, as in the parable of the rich 
 man and Lazarus. In the days of Homer, all men are in the 
 same shades, and are there partitioned off, according to his ideas 
 of earthly rank. But in the days of Virgil, the region i? divi- 
 ded — a few are in perfect bliss — ^the mass in a sort of purgato- 
 ry, and the daringly iriipious in the excruciating torments that 
 were endless. The Catholit-.s got thfeir idea of Purgatory from 
 this old notion, and Protestant notions of an "intermediate 
 state"— a modern phrase— hasthe same origin. A world of . 
 bliss fbr the saintly, and one of hopeless misery for the wicked, 
 and an intermediate state for all who can be purified, was the 
 orthodox doctrine of the church for many hundred years. 
 
 But we are interested in this idea of an underworld, seeing 
 that both profane and sacred history and philosophy is full of 
 it, and it yet has much to do in forming our ideas of a future 
 life. We would be glad to trace its origin. It seems to have 
 originated in the custom of burying in caves or deep piteof the 
 earth. It was easy for the superstitious mind, recognizing, as 
 it ever does, the truth inlaid in man's nature, that death doea - 
 not destroy the Tife^ — to connect the descent of the Spirit with 
 that of the body, and especially as it is common with all minds, 
 in their imniature state, to associate all their hopes and fears, 
 their love and hate, with the body. We need only recur to the 
 experience of our own childhood for confirmation of this truth. 
 When we buried the dead — dead father, mother,. brother, sister,. 
 or their enemies — for children seldom have enemies, and know 
 an enemy only as represented in opposition to those they loVe 
 — we ever thought of them as in the gi'ave, and often, still alive 
 there, suffering from the chilly cold and gloomy darkness, and 
 we almost cried aloud for their release, and to have them again 
 brought to the warm fire aind the hearth-stdne meeting. Men 
 and nations are, often, only children of a larger growth — children 
 in philosophy and religion, and men in passion and brute force. 
 
OBSEBTATIONS. 219 
 
 In theimmaturity of their physical developmest, it was easy to 
 associate the idea of the burial with the soul's descent , and 
 poetry ,'comiag to their aid, could describe that under-realm ac- 
 cording to such allotment and division, happiness and misery, 
 employment and quiet, as the prevalent ideas on earth would 
 suggest or allow. The tombs of the Jews were extensive cav- 
 erns and Vaults, the work of immense labor. They were roof- 
 ed and arched and often supported by colonades. On their 
 sides there were cells, in which were placed sarcophagi, accord- 
 ing to rank and age in life. Each had his proper cell accord- 
 ing to his notions of superiority and character. Into these se- 
 pulchral caverns no light was admitted. There were deposited 
 the great and small, The kings of the nations with their royal 
 robes, their sceptres, their armor, their wives, their minis- 
 isters and their ancestors around them. Isaiah gives the full 
 idea when he describes the descent of the mighty monarch of 
 great Babylon, queen of the nations : 
 
 Hades beneath is in commotion on account of &.ee, 
 ' To iheetthee at thy coming; 
 He stirreth up the shades — all the mighty of the earth ; 
 He arouseth from their thrones all the kings of the nations; 
 Ih'iy all accost thee and say, 
 "Art thou to 3 become as weak as we ? 
 Ait thou become like us? " 
 ——Thou art brought down to Sheol, 
 To the depths of the pit 
 
 All the kings of the nations, yea all of them, 
 
 Lie down in glory — each in his own sepulchre. 
 
 Isaiah xrr. 
 
 Other nations possessed the idea from similar customs. The 
 Greeks and Romans are supposed to have obtained it from the 
 Cimmerii, a people of Campagnia, who lived in caverns, deep in 
 the ground, and were called the people of darkness. But how- 
 ever devised, this is clear and unquestionable — The prevalent 
 idea of the ancients was, that the dead inhabited an under- 
 world, where their employments were similar to what they 
 were on earth, their affections for their friends and interests 
 were still retained. As to their happiness or misery, their no- 
 tions were vague and indistinct. Neither the Israelites or other 
 Oriental nations, nor the Greeks and Romans, believed in a 
 
220 SPIKlTUAL COMMUNIOIT. 
 
 state altogether miserable or desirable, except for a few giants 
 ci' angels. The, Tartarus of the Greeks was this abode of the 
 giants, and in the days of Homer, only the perjured were cast 
 there. With the advance of intellecttial cultivation, their 
 ideas arose to more distinctness and consistency, until the 
 best cultivated taught that eveTy virtue would meet its due 
 reward, and every vice its proper punishment. Their descrip- 
 tion of those rewards or punishments were borrowed from the 
 imagery of nature, and the customs of nations with whieh they 
 were most familiar. Thus, Virgil's Elysium is the counterpart 
 of Italy — a sensual Paradise. The wandering tribes of Israel 
 make their heaven a city, a marriage festival, a garden ; their 
 hell a furnace, a valley of filth and fire, a lake of brimstone. 
 The Platoilists seem to have systematized their ideas with a 
 theory at once beautiful and impressive. " They supposed that 
 every passion, contracted by the soul during its residence in 
 the body, remains-with it in a separate state, and that the soul, 
 in the body or out of the body, differs no more than man does 
 from himself, when he is in his house or in the open air. When, 
 therefore, the obscene passions in particular have once taken 
 root and spread themselves in the soul, they cleave to her in- 
 separably, and remain in her forever after the body is cast off 
 and thrown aside. Thus the punishment of a voluptuous man 
 after death consists in this: he is tormented with the desire Vyhich 
 it is impossible for him to gratify, solicited by a passion thai 
 has no objects adapted to it. He lives in a state of invincible 
 desire and impotence, and always burns in the pursuit of what 
 he always desires to possess." Virgil dresses the same idea in 
 poetry : 
 
 " They lie below on golden beds displ&yed, 
 
 And genial feasts with regal pomp are made. 
 
 The queen of furies by their aide is set, 
 
 And snatches from their mouths the untasted meat. 
 
 Which if they touch, her hissing snakes she rears. 
 
 Tossing her torch and thundering in their ears." 
 
 The rude savages of our own virgin fields of the earth, made 
 their heaven an immense hunting ground, 
 
 "Where the deei doth bound in her gladness free, 
 
 And the buffalo roams on the wild prairie," 
 and no Christians, in their thirst for gold, disturb them. It is 
 
OBSEBVATIONS. 221 
 
 said that they supposed the greedy and gold-loving Spaniard, 
 after death, would be placed in a molten sea of this metal. 
 The sense of justice, natural to the human heart, has ever re- 
 volted at crime, and sought relief in its hope of the future, 
 which future it has readily clothed with the imagery of nature 
 or social custom. 
 
 It would be proper here to call attention to the idea.of trans- 
 migration, which prevailed in India and China, and was enter- 
 tained by Pythagoras and many of the wisest of the Greeks 
 and Romans. But our space forbids. We find a trace of il, 
 also, among the Jews in the days of the Savior. Hence John 
 is asked, "Art thou Elias?" and Christ was supposed to be Je- 
 remias, and John, after John was beheaded. So, also, the dis- 
 ciples ask respecting the man born blind — " Who did sin, this 
 man or his parents ? " 
 
 All these notions only reveal an immature state of the moral 
 powers of man, and a consequent imperfect culture. The na- 
 ture of man demands a future life ; his ignorance clothes the 
 idea, with an erroneous and absurd imagery, and he gives form 
 to his ridiculous fancies and foolish conjectures, till the assu- 
 rances of his hope become so burdened with superstition that 
 they fall of their own weight. Happy for us, if we are willing 
 to fall back on the original and simple truths, to which our na- 
 ture more and more responds, as it becomes more developed 
 and elevated ; the truth which Christ and every truly illuminated 
 mind taught and illustrated in the language of their people and 
 times. They are few and they are simple, and they alone meet 
 our wants. He taught the Fatherhood and constant providence 
 of God — the brotherhood of man, and an accountable immor- 
 tality. The most lowly souls long for these truths as the hun- 
 gry long for food ; and the most elevated cannot dispense with 
 them. There is^ one God — one universe — one family — one des- 
 tiny — but every man in his own order in that destiny, and 
 that destiny, now proclaimed by thousands who have entered 
 upon its realization beyond the change of death, is the har- 
 mony of all heavenly and earthly relationships, and the bright- 
 ness of the Father's glory, as it shines in humanity on earth, 
 and of our immortality as it will appear when we shall enter 
 its shining ranks; to surround the founts of Wisdom and Love. 
 
23 BPIRITDAL COMUUNIOIT. 
 
 It is tiue Christ speaks of saints and sinnei's, but he also 
 classifies men as rich and poor, wise and foolish. Now as 
 all men are not rich alike nor poor alike; are not wise 
 alike nor ignorant alike, so are they not to be regarded 
 2is wicked or righteous alike. The division is used in ac- 
 commodation to human incapacity to take in all the shades of 
 difference, and does well enough when not made the basis of a 
 Theological dogma, which erects a throne of judgment out of a 
 parable, and tortures more than half the whole race of God's 
 creatures, in an endless|hell, built upon the popular delusions of 
 early superstition. We readily conclude, therefore, that as the 
 ideas of the ancients represented above have no foundation in 
 reason, and are removed as baseless visions by modern seine- 
 tific research, the revolting notions of the Divine government, 
 based upon them, must fall, whenever the human mind shall be 
 true to the knowledge now made level to the humblest capacity. 
 The truths of man's nature remain, though the forms of his cul- 
 ture and development may pass away. All these truths pro- 
 claim his native instinct, and his capacity for progression, which 
 capacity is in nothing more clearly seen than in his advance 
 beyond the puerilities, that have too long enslaved the religious 
 world, on these great themes. 
 
 UNIVERSAL RELIGION. 
 
 There is evidently a connection between the religious ideas 
 of different nations, and when we shall come to understand 
 them better, their harmony with the leading truths of Chris- 
 tianity will be seen and admitted. The facts which modern 
 travel and scientific research are bringing daily before the ob- 
 servant mind, go far to confirm the truth of a universal reli- 
 gion, marked, indeed, with different developments, character- 
 istic of the periods or epochs of the, world's advancement, but 
 at the same time exhibiting enough that is common, among all 
 tribes and in all times, to reveal a harmoilious purpose and 
 
OBSEETATIOKS. 223 
 
 end. That -is to say, there is enough in the ideas common to 
 all times and all people to warrant us in believing in a univer- 
 sal religion, represented and often veiled under forms of diver- 
 sity, according to the degree . of development a;nd culture of 
 the times. 
 
 This universal religion is what modern divines call Natural 
 Religion, in contradistinction to Revealed. We do not accept 
 the distinction, believing, as we do, that revelation is as natu- 
 ral as development, and that it represents only another state, 
 or higher state of advancement, in the united, and neverj 
 divided dominion of a common Father. 
 
 Every form of human development is natural, and What is 
 called revelation is only one of its higher forms. Every ele- 
 vation of the human mind above the plane of its animal and 
 selfish instincts but develops the divine power given it of the 
 universal Spirit of God, which opens to it higher and holier 
 views of all things and of God in all. 
 
 Besides, it is impossible to determine what ideas in religion 
 are natural, even admitting the distinction of the Christian 
 Theologians. We have no data by which to settle such a ques- 
 tion ; that is, we can not say what ideas of religion are dis- 
 covered by what they call natural processes, and what are not. 
 With Jne, all ideas of religion are revealed, and they take on 
 different aspects according to the degree of culture of the in- 
 dividual to whom they are revealed. For example : The idea 
 of God is universal ; but the form that idea will assume, and 
 the impression it will make, ever depend, as they have ever de- 
 pended, upon the degree of moral and spiritual elevation of the 
 people who receive it. Again : To worship is human, and 
 arises from a common nature in man ; but as to how we shall 
 worship, and what, depends upon the kind of development and 
 influences we possess and choose. 
 
 The war between natural and revealed religion, therefore, 
 we regard as an unnatural war. Nature is from or of God, 
 and consequently natural religion must be of his appointment, 
 and in such forms as will suit the degree of development and 
 culture to which his human children attain and aspire. What 
 is called revealed religion, stripped of its errors, which subse- 
 quent culture in all departments of human knowledge shows 
 
224 SPIRITUAL Communion. 
 
 to have been mistakes, we believe to Have been natural relig- 
 ion. And in this view, Christiaiiity itself is natural religion, 
 just so far as it affiims and exemplifies absolute or spiritual 
 truths. The unity and spirituality of the Divine Nature ; the 
 nearness and power of Spirit-realms ; and the onward and eter- 
 nal progress of man, are at least its grand ideas, and become, 
 in its intelligible propagation, the clearly recognized and illus- 
 trated elements of its influence over the developenient and ele- 
 vation of man. And as all things must be referred to and re- 
 garded as of God, the spiritual (or revealed, if we prefer the 
 name) is but a higher form of natural, from which flows wliat 
 one state of culture calls miraculous, and another wonderful. 
 Why separate what God has joined together? Christ is natu- 
 ral, but not ordinary. His miracles seem to flow as naturally 
 from him as the rudest prayer or service from the most super- 
 stitious creature upon earth. He claimed them not as unnatu- 
 ral works, but as evidences of his spiritual elevation — as "man- 
 ifestations of his glory !" In himself, was revealed thfe higher 
 nature of Spirit, and his works exemplified its power over dis- 
 ease, mental infirmity, death, and all outward seeming, and by 
 this means he made known his spiritual afiinity to God, and 
 man's sublime relationship to a spiritual world, holding out to 
 him a possible converse with "the dead," whom he said were 
 not dead to God. "He is not the God of the dead, but of the 
 living, for all live to him," in the different mansions or spheres 
 of his unbounded dominion, and in the different degrees of their 
 advancement in those spheres. 
 
 Then, the revealed is only an advance upon the common and 
 undeveloped'; but both are Natural, and both are of God, "who 
 giveth to all liberallj', and upbraideth,aot." The development 
 of any power in man is a revelation to him, and when made 
 known to others, is a pew possibility revealed to them. Miracle, 
 then, I can but regard as a higher development -of natural 
 power ; and men miraculously endowed are men whose endow- 
 ments are above the ordinary, and as such, Christ would call 
 them "lights of the world." Not lights, however, for the sake 
 of putting out the light in others, which would be, and is the 
 case, where we receive their light aS the sum of all light, but 
 lights to reveal a state to which others may come, to make 
 
OBSERTATIOKS. 226 
 
 known a new possibility. Natural and revealed religion, then 
 are to be regarded, -not as different bodies, but as different mem- 
 bers of the same great body of light. 
 
 We are familiar with the fornjs in which this question is 
 usually presented, both by what are called Natural and Chris- 
 tain philosophers. By a logical process, the latter often at- 
 tempt to deduce the primary truths of religion upon a basis of 
 pure reason. But the value of that process is impaired by the 
 fact that they are already possessed of the truths they labor to 
 deduce, by living in a Christian land. We may, therefore, ad- 
 mit the justness of their conclusions, and that they have hit the 
 true doctrines by their logical process, and yet not admit that 
 these doctrines are the spontaneous growth of tlie human un- 
 derstanding, seeing our logicians had them in their minds be- 
 fore they commenced their process of logic. A man may come 
 to a church in the dark, and take a particular seat, but it is 
 ■because he has been there in the light. And to ascribe the 
 great truths of religion to a spontaneity of natural develop- 
 ment, because we can find them in most minds around us, is 
 like ascribing the light that now shines through that window, 
 to the window and not to the sun. All men around us enjoy 
 the light of revelation, and to fancy they do not use it, because 
 they formally ignore or denounce it, is to me like boys playing 
 blindfold, pretending to walk with their eyes shut, while at 
 every turn they peep beneath tlie bandage, and furnish them- 
 selves with a new direction. The truths in all such reasonings 
 are presumed and foreseen. 
 
 But pressed at this point, the appeal is made to another court, 
 and proofs of natural discoveries in religion are referred to as 
 existing before the Christian era, in the Oriental, Grecian, and 
 Roman philosophy. But here, again, is an assumption. It is 
 assumed that these philosophies had no connection with revela- 
 tion, for it is assumed that revelation was localized in Judea, 
 and was never developed beyond it. Now, while we can not 
 admit the assumption of modern Theologians, that all the world 
 is indebted to the Jews for their basis ideas of religion, at the 
 same time we can not admit the assumption of natural philo- 
 sophers, that the philosophies of the ancient Gentile nations 
 
 were the spontaneous growth of the human mind. Nothing 
 
 16* 
 
226 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOIf. 
 
 appears more clearly upon the history of these philosophies, 
 than that the great minds to which they are now ascribed, often 
 sat down beside the stream of revelation from the higher spheres, 
 either in their own or in foreign countries, and filled their own 
 bright vessels with a lore or tradition that existed or commenc- 
 ed its flow before the origin of their systems. Three hundred 
 years before Cicero gave forth his forcible and beautiful thoughts, 
 the best voices of the Academy had been heard in Greece, and 
 he was their constant pupil and admirer. Even the "divine 
 Plato," whose name marks an era in the intellectual advance- 
 ment of the world, was but a mirror in which the Orphic, Hel- 
 maic, and Magian wisdom glassed itself before the western world. 
 Anaxagoras, who was the first among the Greeks — according 
 to what little is known of such dates — who affirmed the world 
 was formed and governed by a Supreme Intelligence, had trav- 
 eled in Egypt. Pythagoras, also, and all the lights of Greece, 
 refer us to an older era. They acknowledged and clnimed for 
 themselves and others communion with Spiritual Intelligences, 
 and hence recognized revelation as an element of mind. They 
 were, and they acknowledged themselves to have been, media 
 of light transmitted from an unrecorded antiquity, and from 
 the Spirits of the depai-led. That light partook, also, more or 
 less, of the coloring of their own minds, and their own errors 
 are perpetuated with it to this day. To the banks of the Ti- 
 gris, of the Ganges and the Nile, we may trace this light, and 
 then not find its origin. The higher we ascpnd, however, the 
 more theistical and religious the thought appears, and the life 
 of man corresponds. To a revelation older than history, from 
 which the theologies of India, Persia, and after them the phil- 
 osophies of Hella and Magna Grecia, derived their ground- 
 ideas, we trace this stream of human thought, and are lost in 
 our way before we find its source ! We are disposed to be- 
 lieve, therefore, from all before us, that the fathers of every 
 race of man enjoyed divine illumination, the same that is 
 claimed for their fathers by the Jews. And we come to this con- 
 clusion, not solely from the fact now stated, that the fun- 
 damental ideas of religion may be traced to an unrecorded an- 
 tiquity, but also by the a posteriori reasoning of modern Chris- 
 tian philosophers. They tell us that from the very idea of God 
 
OBSERTATIONS. 227 
 
 and the wants of the human soul, a revelation, such as Chris- 
 tianity, s more than presumable. In other words : The neces- 
 sity for revelation exists, and therefore it was given. But if it 
 was necessary for the children of Abraham, will they tell us 
 why it was not necessary to those who were fathers to the tribes 
 of the Gentiles? Every argument that will prove the neces- 
 sity for the revelation of Moses or Christ will prove the necessi- 
 ty of a universal revelation to every natural division of man- 
 kind. And this we believe. The existence of God, the immor- 
 tal life, and the basis of human obligation are truths recog- 
 nized in all tradition and in every reliable record. They were 
 given, do'ubtless, to infant man, so soon as he was capable of 
 accountablity, and are the original dower of his soul. They 
 have been often re-kindled, as fires that had been smouldered 
 by the interfering hand of superstition, and may be re-kindled 
 at any time and by any hand sufficiently opened to grasp the 
 alliances of our Spiritual Nature. 
 
 All Spiritual truth is, then, the product of revelation, and 
 the best lights of the world have been ready to acknowledge it. 
 We have not room to quote authorities, but with Christians a 
 few will be sufficient : 
 
 " In the beginning was the word — the word with God which 
 became God to man, and the light that enlightens every man." 
 That is, from eternity (which the Jews called the beginning) 
 God revealed himself, and the revelation was ever light 
 and life. The mission of Jesus is a grand proof of this state- 
 ment. 
 
 Again : " That which may be known of God is manifest, be- 
 ing clearly seen by the things that are made, even his eterjial 
 power and divinity," 
 
 It is thus that the spirit in man has been called the " candle of 
 the Lord." A candle is not a sun, but still it gives light which 
 in its nature may not differ from that of the bright luminary of 
 htaven. 
 
 " The Spirit of the Lord giveth understanding." « The word 
 is in thy heart and mind." 
 
 But we have yet to consider what is to be understood by nat- 
 ural religion, or what are the common truths which haye sprung 
 up in the mind of man, by illumination from the Source of all 
 
228 SPIiEITUAIj COMltUNIOir. 
 
 truth. Before, however, we advance to an answer of this ques- 
 tion, it would be well to make an appeal to your own expe- 
 rience. What one of you ever reasoned out the truths you 
 now believe? Logic is not born with men, and, as a power of 
 mind, ciimes not to all, nay, it is the property of very few. 
 Whence,, then, come these truths ? You may be able to tell 
 when you received a particular conviction, but you can not 
 tell why it came, nor how. It came — that is all. It came of 
 itself, when your mind, by some event or no event, by a sermon 
 or without one, was made watchful, and your thoughts were 
 turned Spiritward. That is to say, our convictions of religious 
 truth are not syllogistic conclusions, but impressions or 
 intuition?, if you had rather call them such. All personal 
 experience is revelation of truth to our experience. Even 
 liie truths of any given revelation, such as those taught 
 by the prophets of Israel and the apostles of Jesus Christ, are 
 not truths to us but as our minds are opened to receive them, 
 which makes them a new revelation to us. Thus all reli- 
 gion is revealed, some of it doubly so — that is, first to one 
 man, or set of men, and then, by a historical sanction, to others, 
 who also are brought in themselves to realize the fundamental 
 basis in their own souls. " The inspiration of the Almighty 
 giveth understanding " here as everywhere. Not only " Lydia's 
 heart," but all hearts may thus be " opened." Not merely 
 Peter acknowledges Christ, whom flesh and blood cannot reveal, 
 but all men of open souls receive of the Father, and hence all 
 i-eligios claim the element of revelation. Religion is thus seen 
 to be natural to man. It takes various forms — Hindoo, Mo- 
 hammedan, Christian — ^but it is a development of the soul of 
 man, and, as such, may be called natural ; it is wrought out of 
 human nature by God, and, as such, may be called both natural 
 add divine ! 
 
 We may, then, with assured confidence, believe in a univer- 
 sal religion, and seek those ideas which are common to all man- 
 kind, so far as we have any reliable account of their religious 
 development. And 
 
 First. We commence with the idea of revelation. This idea 
 
 is common to all religions. It assumes every variety of form, 
 
 .but I think it always recognizes the incarnation, for a longer or 
 
OBSERVATIONS, 229 
 
 Bborter time, of spirit, either Spirit of God, or of high intelli- 
 gences subject to his will. God reveals himself. The Divinity 
 is manifested ; the difference is as to manner and degree. It is 
 difficult, if not impossible, to conceive of Divine Intelligence 
 without expecting a revelation from it. The gloomiest picture 
 of mind on earth is that which doubts of, or denies Divinity, 
 and consequently seeks no affinity with its manifestations. Th« 
 demand in the nature of man for intelligence above the rang* 
 of his external observation, is imperative and constant. It 
 may seek relief in the belief that invisible powers are above it, 
 to order and direct the way of its advance, but except in the 
 Power of all powers, the Intelligence of all intelligences, can 
 it find full satisfaction and unwavering trust. Hence its readi- 
 ness to believe in God the Supreme, and to find in the knowl- 
 edge of all Spiritual manifestations, through whatever media, 
 the assurances which give stability to its own Spiritual purpo- 
 ses and hopes. It demands a revelation, and finds one, and the 
 one found will ever correspond, in its character and purposes, 
 to the nature and extent of the demand. As the soul opens 
 and expands its powers, the universe opens to it, and clouds 
 break away from the dark places of its foreseeing vision, white 
 a halo of new glory, in the ever-nearing and ever-receding hori- 
 zon, invites it to its eternal and eternally upward and onward 
 path. God hath spoken to the fathers, to his Son, and ever 
 speaks by his Spirits in every ear opened to hear. A nd he open- 
 eth the ear by every vicissitude of life : by joy and by sorrow, 
 by birth and by death, by union and separation, by festival and 
 funeral, saying, " Blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your 
 ears, for they hear," — see tiie lights and hear the voices of tba 
 heavenly visions. From the rudest Fetichism to enrapt apoca- 
 lyptic vision, every form of religion retains this element. Either 
 in incarnation or communication, or both, we find it everywhere 
 and in all ages. 
 
 Secondly. Intimately connected with this idea is another, 
 which we will call worship — the highest exercise of human 
 faculties. It may be rudely conceived and repulsively mani- 
 fested. It may be voluntary homage or conipulsory tithes. It 
 may be joyful thanksgiving, making a very hohday of gladness 
 and triumph in the soul, or a dread of avenging and remorse- 
 
230 
 
 ISPIKITUAL COMMDNIOir. 
 
 less wrath, causing that holiday to go down in night and ap- 
 palling terror. It may consist in bloody rites of beastly or even 
 human sacrifices, or in deep, voiceless silence, or intelligible 
 utterances ; in the sounding of gongs, and the swinging of cen- 
 sers, and the showing of wafers, divers baptisms, and laying on 
 or even wringing of hands, or in the holy meditation or filial 
 trust that feels or says, O my Father ! Woi'ship, in some formj 
 is universal. 
 
 That oft-repeated observation of Plutarch is true, and no 
 people have, as yet, been found, among whom worship to some 
 idea of Divinity, is not also found. " You may travel the world 
 through," says the wise old heathen, " and fi.nd towns and cities 
 without walls, without letters, without kings, without wealth, 
 without theatres or places of exercise, but there never was seen, 
 no, nor ever shall be seen by man, one city without altars, with- 
 out prayers, without sacrifices, for obtaining blessings or aivert- 
 ing curses." 
 
 From the universal characteristics of man's nature, we might 
 advance to the specific doctrines that have characterized the va- 
 rious forms of religion, but our space forbids. The views they 
 have presented of the nature of the powers that rule the world ; 
 of the' problem of evil, and its conflict with good, and the fact 
 that generally they have, expected the final supremacy and tri- 
 umph of the good; the doctrine of redemption, now taking on the 
 repulsive form of vicarious substitution of the innocent for the 
 guilty, and then the .attractive and overpowering aspect of self- 
 devotion, even unto death, for the deliverance of the deceived 
 and suffering from evil, and their restoration to brighter views 
 of, and holier affinities to God, are doctrines which, in some form, 
 are connected with all the primal beliefs of the world. Nor 
 have we time to enter upon the examination of the proofs of- 
 fered to sustain them, and the severe sifting that human cul- 
 ture has given those proofs, to separAe the False from the True. 
 But this we can say, the ideas of the existence of God, and of 
 a future immortal life, may be regarded as the strongest con- 
 victions of the human mind. 
 
 Of the existence of no being has the mind of man been so 
 fully persuaded as of God. It has differed in its conceptions of 
 God almost infinitely, but the idea has been an essential idea 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 231 
 
 to every sane mind. An atheist, metaphysically speaking, is an 
 impossibility ; for every sane mind must refer all things to 
 something, and whatever it conceives of that something, or 
 whatever it names it, that is its idea of God. The change of 
 the name does not change the unavoidable conception. Every 
 man believes In God, a supreme will, a supreme intelligence, 
 though the intensity with which we hold the thought may differ 
 as widely as oar culture and habits differ. The strongest of all 
 convictions is the conviction of God. The idea is a necessity, 
 and therefore universal. It is an ultimate fact, a primitive be- 
 lief. No definition of it, however, can be called perfect; most 
 definitions are absurd. To define, is to limit, but God is unlimi- 
 ted. He who includes all, and is yet above all, cannot b§ de- 
 fined. The nature that explains all cannot be explained. As 
 well expect to see behind our eyes, or recognize behind our con- 
 sciousness, as to attempt to define and comprehend Him who 
 determines all things, is all things, and yet above all things ! 
 
 " Him who dare name, 
 
 And yet proclaim, 
 
 Yes, I believe 1 
 
 Who that can feel. 
 
 His heart can steel 
 
 To say, I disbelieve I 
 
 The AU-Embracer I 
 
 AU-Sustainer ! 
 
 Doth he not embrace, sustain 
 
 Thee! me! Himself? 
 
 Lifts not the heaven its dome above 7 
 
 Doth not the firm-set earth beneath us lie? 
 
 And beaming tenderly, with looks of love, 
 
 Climb not the everlasting stars on high? 
 
 Are we not gazing in each other's eyes? 
 
 Nature's impenetrable agencies — 
 
 Are they not thronging to thy heart and brain, 
 
 Viewless or visible to mortal ken. 
 
 Around thee weaving their mysterious reign? 
 
 Fill thence thy heart, how large soe'r it be, 
 
 And in the feeling, when thou'rt wholly blessed, 
 
 Then call it what thou wilt— Bliss, Heart, Love, God I 
 
 I have no name for it — 'tis feeling all; 
 
 Name is but sound and smoke. 
 
 Shrouding the glow of Heaven I 
 
232 BPIEITUAL COMMUNIOX. 
 
 * * * Beneath Heaven's genial sunshine everywh*©, 
 This is the_«tterance of the human heart; 
 Each with his language doth the like impart ; 
 Then why not we in ours ? " 
 
 No demonstration of logic can prove the existence of Go(l, 
 for it is ever proven, ever presumed, ever taken for granted. — 
 The soul needs him in its first thought, and in its last ; it can- 
 not think without Him. We believe it without Bridgewater 
 Treatises, and despite all infidel denials. We believe, that's all. 
 As Napoleon said to his philosophical companions on the ocean, 
 pointing to the stars : " You may talk as much as you please, 
 gentlemen, but who made all that ? " This is a spontaneous 
 question, and finds its own answer. It is our first impression, 
 and is doubted only when made the subject of doubtful reason- 
 ing. Zinini was arraigned upon the charge of atheism, for all 
 miserable persecutors love to make this senseless charge. He 
 lifted a straw from the floor, and holding it up to his reverened 
 judges, said : " This straw compels me to confess there is a 
 God ! " A straw is as unaccountable as a universe, and he to 
 whom Nature unstudied and undissected is not^the immediate 
 presence of God, will never reach the idea by discovery or dis- 
 section. He who cannot see Him in the living subject, will not 
 find him in the dead skeleton. He who sees him not in the 
 flowering prospect of Nature, where myriad gefnis are crowd- 
 ing, rushing, storming into life, in the forms that flit, and bloom, 
 and wave before our eyes daily, will not find Him along the 
 dusty ways of death, or in the putrid atmosphere of anatomi- 
 cal dissection. No; the recognition of His existence is given 
 in our moral nature. If anything is certain, this is certain. It 
 is a primary recognition of our consciousness. Our nature asks 
 for the highest good, and but one can accomplish it, and that is 
 God. Our moral instinct, our moral consciousness, implies a 
 God, as certainly as our sensitive experience implies a material 
 world. The eye does not imply light more infallibly than the 
 moral consciousness implies a God. And thus we have the 
 same evidence for the being of God that we have for the out- 
 ward world. That is, we have our own experience. And 
 when to that experience we add the consenting testimony of 
 all nations, we could not have a greater moral certainty. To 
 
OBaEEVATIONS. 233 
 
 ask to see Him is to ask an impossibility ; but to ask for Him 
 in every manifestation of intelligence and love, is but to follow 
 every pure instinct of the soul and every clear demand of the 
 conscience. 
 
 But we dare not dismiss this review of a universal faith with- 
 out drawing a distinction. While no man can look upon him- 
 self, and say, I believe Him not, yet how few of us can say, We 
 «o believe as to make His will the rule of our lives. This faith 
 is the choice of the soul, and the power to make it determines 
 the real character of every human being, and its capacity for 
 excellence and glory. In this view, faith is not an impression, 
 but an act — an act of the mind and the will. I cannot resist 
 evidence ; but I can refuse to examine, or having examined, 
 to follow its leadings. Upon every examination of every man- 
 ifestation of God, we must choose, and sometimes at great sac- 
 rifice, or we cannot come into positive relations to truth. We 
 may preach till we grow hoarse and gray, we may see Spirit- 
 manifestations till our eyes grow weary and dim, yet if we 
 choose not the law of God's being and authority in them, and 
 in all things, we come into no real relations to truth. We must 
 choose to believe, or no opinion is of any truth to us. The evi- 
 dence may be never so great ; the sainted dead may rise before 
 us, and minister at our family or chosen altars, yet if we choose 
 not to accept their ministration, we can have no profitable re- 
 alization of the truths they utter. This, with me, is a great 
 and all-reconciling truth. We ought to rejoice in it, for in it 
 we may perceive our preserved personality and individual 
 glory. A fact, however certain to others, cannot be received 
 by you or me, so as to help us, without our choice. And al- 
 ready you will find your personal consciousness going forward 
 with a soit of forefeeling for every truth necessary to your hap- 
 piness or progress ; to the everlasting truths concerning God 
 and the immortal life ; truths which every revelation reveals, 
 every civilization recognizes ; truths which alone make life tol- 
 erable, or, I would rather say, which alone make the real life, 
 and without which life is not life, but merely an outward seem- 
 ing, a something into which we have come we know not why, 
 nor whence, nor whither tending ! And, O, my soul ! wouldst 
 thou call this life? Why thou art here, thou knowest not 
 
834 
 
 SPIKITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Every day thy companions, by a dark and forbidding way, are 
 going where thou knowest not ! And thine own habitation is 
 being unpinned, and there is no remedy f Ah ! there is noth- 
 ing can meet these extremities of thy experience but faith in 
 God and thine own immortal destiny, which is faith in thine own 
 parentage, in the only conceivable purpose of thy being, and 
 in all thou couldst possibly desire. To know that God is, and 
 that I am, and that I may be more and more His as I accept 
 His will in creation and providence, which is but the only con- 
 ceivable will regarding my development and glory, is a faith 
 that can inherit all things, for it opens all things. 
 
 THE BIBLE : ITS INSPIRATION AND AUTHORITY. 
 
 The certainty of communion with high-born Spirits of an- 
 other sphere, and through them with the Great Spirit of all 
 Wisdom and Love, from whom in our own souls, according to 
 the degree of their purity and freedom, we receive all truth 
 and power, very naturally leads to -the que&tion: What think 
 you of the Bible ? We have already stated, what we believe 
 no honest investigation will invalidate, that the Bible is a col- 
 lection of Spiritual Communications, of unequal character, 
 varying in the degree of their light and help, according to the 
 capacity of the individuals through whom they were made, and 
 the necessities of the age that received them. 
 
 It must be manifest to every observing mind, that there is a 
 blind and idolatrous reverence for the Bible, derogatory alike 
 to the native powers of human Reason and Intuition, and to 
 the writers of that Book. Men are taught to reverence the 
 Book more than the indisputable and inspiring truths it records. 
 They claim the Book as an infallible revelation from God, when 
 it makes no such claim for itself And they quote its passages, 
 which speak of the Scriptures as inspired, and of the terrible 
 consequences of adding to, or taking from its revelations, and 
 apply such quotations to the present collection of Books, for- 
 
OBSEKVATIONS. 235 
 
 getting that such declarations were made before the present 
 collection was made, and that they had special reference to 
 some distinct revelation, made for a specified object, which ob- 
 ject has long since been secured. Thus, what Paul says, (2 
 Tim. 3: 16, 17,) of the ancient Scriptures or writings is applied 
 to the Old and New Testament, when the latter was not writ- 
 ten, and hundreds of years before the present collection, called 
 the Bible, was made j and the curse, the author of the Book 
 of Revelations * (Rev. 22: 18, 19,) pronounced upon any who 
 will add to, or take from the visions of that particular book, 
 they pronounce upon all who claim Revelations from the 
 Spirit-spheres, as if the curse alluded to the completion of 
 the Bible as it is now bound, when they know or ought to kn6w, 
 that it referred to a single Book, and that many of the Books 
 of the New Testament were written afterwards and, upon their 
 own principles, their writers are under that curse. The best 
 modern critics regard the Gospel of John, and all his epistles, 
 as written after the "Revelation," which, if true, would bring him 
 under his own curse, of adding to the Scriptures, and especial- 
 ly, if the popular interpretation of the passage be correct. 
 
 These inconsistencies of interpreters are insults to Reason, 
 and are perpetuated only by a blind reverence, not for truth, but 
 for a popular and ignorant view of a truth, and a failure to 
 discriminate between the Bible as a revelation from God, and 
 the Bible as a record of many revelations. 
 
 It should be remembered that the Bible no where purports to 
 be a final revelation from God. It is not a Book ; but a col- 
 lection of many books ; not the writing of one hand, but of 
 many hands. Not the product of one age, but of many ages. 
 Not the collection of the men for whom an infallible inspira- 
 tion is claimed, but of the fathers and councils of ambitiou» 
 and now acknowledged to be worldly churches, centuries 
 after the Apostles and Prophets were dead. 
 
 The prominent and repeated appeals to the ignorance of 
 men, in opposition to every advance of the human mind, from 
 the priesthood of our age, is but a trick to entrap unthinking 
 
 •This book was isolated from the other books of the Bible, and additions or sub- 
 tractions to it are anathematised. This Book was added to the Bible not earlier than the 
 4th Century. — Siuart, £a/rnes, D» Wette, 
 
836 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 and deceived souls. The great truths revealed in the Bible we 
 not only do not dispute, but rejoice in; and we believe that 
 Spiritual Communion, casts light and beauty upon their reflec- 
 tion in past ages. We do not regard every word and sentence 
 of that Book as a direct communication from the Divine Mind, 
 for this would be stupid idolatry, and in direct opposition to the 
 positive statements of its own writers. A child can tell, that 
 when ycu are reading the Sermon on the Mount, you are not 
 reading the cruel laws of revengeful destruction found in the 
 books of Exodus, Deuteronomy and Joshua ; or the Gospel of 
 John, that you are reading the Song of Solomon ; or the lofty 
 conceptions of God in the Hebrew Prophets, that you are read- 
 ing the Book of Esther, in which the name oi God does not ap- 
 pear. Who, of any remaining Reason, unyielded to the ab- 
 surd assumptions of priestly dogmatism, would place upon the 
 same level of divine wisdom, the imprecations of David, when 
 he prays that the wife of his enemy may become a widow, 
 and his innocent children fatherless ; that the brains of the 
 children of Babylon may be dashed against the stones, as the 
 author of the 137th Psalm vehemently prays ; who, I ask, in 
 the name of Humanity and of God, would place- these brutal 
 curses upon the same level, with "Father, forgive them, they 
 know not what they do?" And yet you cannot read for one 
 hour, in any part of that Book, without finding these con- 
 trasts. 
 
 There is truth, holy, divine, inspiring truth, in the Bible, but 
 it flows through the channels of human frailty and error, and 
 there, as every where, the God of man calls upon him to exer- 
 cise his Reason in the separation of the one from the other, 
 and he is no benefactor of his kind who fails to do it. 
 
 Separate the superstitious from the rational reverence for 
 this Book, and Spiritualism will be found not to contradict a 
 single truth recorded in it, but to cast light upon its every page, 
 and remove the clouds of obscurity that enshroud its most 
 clear and satisfying disclosures. 
 
 This proposition could be abundantly sustained, did it enter 
 into our design to burden our pages with philological discus- 
 sions and scholastic criticism. But as we prefer to state re- 
 sults of years of Biblical reading and study, we feel warranted 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 237 
 
 freely to repeat, that it will do away with a blind, not to say 
 idolatrous reverence for a Book : for the gilding, lamp-black 
 oil, paper and binding of this book, over any other : — but 
 Spiritualism will not invalidate a single truth recorded in it. 
 It will teach men to reverence the God of the Bible, the God of 
 truth, of right and of love, and throw light upon many dark 
 passages ; harmonize many apparently contradictory ones, and 
 separate the divine impress, found upon its pages, from the 
 human ignorance and passion, that often cloud that impress, 
 under cruel enactments and revengeful imprecations. It will 
 show that those portions of the Bible that bear the stamp of 
 divine revelation, neither contradict each other, nor invalidate 
 a single item of modern Spirit- teaching. It will make the 
 Spirit of Jesus the standard by which to judge of all the teach- 
 ing of the Prophets and Lawgivers of preceding creeds, show- 
 ing it, as it is declared to be, the first and the last, the begin- 
 ning and the end — the Spirit of all Prophetic and Apostolic 
 teaching. 
 
 I would remind the reader, that this objection has been urged 
 against every discoveiy in Nature ; every principle of Science ; 
 every advance of mind, not by the sincere lovers of the pure 
 principles of Religion taught in that Book, so much as by the 
 blind followers of the selfish dogmatism and intolerance that 
 too often hide under the popular reverence for it. I need not 
 tell you that the pioneers in the Sciences of Astronomy, Chem- 
 istry and Geology were branded, by an ignorant and bigoted 
 Piiesthood, with the terrible names of Heretics and Infidels, 
 and on the ground that their discoveries contradicted the Bi- 
 ble. But their anathemas have fallen powerless before the 
 steady and certain march of truth and li-eedom, and men are 
 beginning to ask some better proofs of piety than the re-echo 
 of dead creeds, choked up among rotten sophistries and theol- 
 ogies that are only venerable because their hideous mummy 
 features are covered with the dust of a thousand years : some 
 better evidence of Orthodoxy than quarreling about the mode 
 of baptism, the endowment of Colleges, and as to who discov- 
 ered Baptism for the remission of sins, and is, therefore, the 
 greatest Reformer of the world; better claims to morality than 
 calling every thing humbug that bows not to the shape of their 
 
238 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 altars, and will not sit calmly by and sleep, or groan as pro- 
 fessed servants of Jesus ','split Theological hairs into nine 
 parts nine times told," while a dark world writhes in wicked- 
 ness and wrong, and countless millions go down to death in ig- 
 norance and shame, left to toil and die, left to rags and filth, 
 with no Bible, no Religion, no hope in life, and naught but the 
 pains of a never ending torment hereafter, if their hearts be 
 made the criterion of judgment. Better sell, we would say, 
 the gold-clasped Bible, that you never read, except for proof- 
 texts against some man you feel it your duty to denounce and 
 destroy, and buy bread for some starving fellow-mortal 
 Jesus made it your duty to love and protect. Better throw off 
 the chain of a worn out dogmatism, and feel the chain of the 
 criminal, and the rope of the victim, and ask as thou feelest : 
 could not this have been prevented, had we ceased our sense- 
 less quarrelling over dead forms, and cared for the education 
 and elevation of God's orphans, who prowl by our splendid 
 churches and never defile their cushioned seats? 
 
 The Bible is a record of Spiritual Communications, made 
 through departed human Spirits, and no man, who has ever 
 critically examined it, will deny this statement. Human 
 Spirits, called angels, appeared to Abraham with whom they 
 talked, walked and ate ; to J-ot ; to Jacob, with whom they 
 wrestled; to Joseph, to Moses, Joshua, Manoah,* David, 
 Isaiah, Jeremiah, Michaiah. The "law was given by angels," 
 
 • Judges XIII, " And the angel of the Lord appeared unto the woman— rand she said 
 a man of God came to me, and his countenance was like the countenance of an angel of 
 God, and I asked him not whence he came, neither told he me, his name. And Manoah 
 entreated the Lord, let the man of God, which thou didst send, come again to us ; and the 
 angel of God came again unto the woman us she sat in the field ; and Manoah arose and 
 went after his wife and came to the man, and said, art thou the man thatspakest unto the 
 woman ? And he said; I am— and the angel did wondrously, and Manoah and his wife 
 looked on ; for it came to pass, that when the flame went up toward heaven from the altar, 
 the angel of the Lord ascended in the fiame ; and Manoah said, unto his wife we shall 
 surely die, because we have seen God." Here it will be observed, that upon the first sight, 
 Manoah recognized no angel, but a man ; addressed him as a man, and he responds when 
 addressed as such. But the ascending Same bearing him away from external sight, 
 opened the vision of that Celestial glory, which is born of (Jod; to foreshadow the great 
 and wondrous might that would be revealed in the form of a man, born of these parents. 
 Man — angel — angel of the Lord — God. All these characteristics are given, and when we 
 come to know God in man, and man in God, which Spiritualism most harmoniously illus. 
 tratea, such references will be recognized as consistent and instructive. See also, 1 
 Chron, 21: 15, 20, 27; Isaih 63: 9; Dan. 8: 28; 8: 22; Zech. 1: i, 5, 9; 8: 3; Judges 6: 11,12 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 239 
 
 say, David and Paul ; God appeared to Moses in a bush, "by 
 an angel" says Stephen ; Christ gave the Revelation to John by 
 an angel prophet. Paul declares that as a "cloud of witnesses' 
 they are in array around us. The birth of John and Jesus 
 was announced by them. Jesus consults two of them upon 
 the Mount of Transfiguration, and is attended, he says, by le- 
 gions of their shining hosts. They announce his resurrection 
 and promise his return. They deliver Peter from prison, and 
 beckon Paul to Macedonia. They carry Phillip to Azotus, and 
 deliver the Apostle to the Gentiles from shipwreck. One of, 
 their number, a prophet, a man, who had passed out of the 
 fleshly form, gave the symbols of the Book of Revelation to 
 John. The Apostle was ready to worship him as Christ or 
 God, when he said : "See thou do it not : for I am thy fellow 
 servant, and of thy brethren the Prophets, worship God."* 
 
 With all these facts before you, recorded in your Bible, I ask, 
 who shows the most rational reverence for their truth ; Spirit- 
 ualists, or professed Preachers of Bible Theology, who deny the 
 possibility of angelic intercourse with men ; or ascribe it to a 
 malignant Fiend ? Let the candid answer. 
 
 Spiritualism throws a light over the Angelology of the Bible, 
 such as brings it into bold relief and makes it a reality to hu- 
 man experience and hope ; and it corrects the superstition that 
 has ever enshrouded it when it was made an exceptional de- 
 velopment of the olden time. It is on this account we feel, that 
 it is a credit to remember, that long before modern Spiritual- 
 ism was known, often from the pulpit have we proclaimed, that 
 the appearance of angels among the ancients was an ordinary 
 occurrence, and that all ancient records, sacred and profane, 
 
 * ReT. 22: 9. This mistake of John was and is one frequently made by an over-tasked 
 imagination. Many things are ascribed to Gad in the Bible, that were only indirectly 
 from him. Hence, we read of "wine making glad God's heart," of the "word of God,'' 
 "mountains of God," "Mercy of God," "judgments of God." Very good wine, very wise 
 or appropriate words, very high mountains, very great mercy, very signal judgments, are 
 ascribed immediately to God, as expressive of their superlative character. It is a religi- 
 ous, but not always an accurate expression. See Judges 9: 13. Ps. 104: 15, 16. "Trees 
 ot the Lord." Ps.36:5, 6. Princes, Magistrates, Judges, are called "God." Ex. 22: 28. 
 Ps. 82: 1, 6. John lO: So. Balaam's words, seen in a trance, are called the "words Of 
 God." Num. 34: 4, 16. The Seer of King David, who spoke of the exaltat'on of his 
 Hnglypewer, is called a "Seer in the words of God." 1 Chron. 25: 5. "All the ways ot 
 God are judgment," in allusion to the glory and fall of Israel, Dan. 4: 37. 
 
240 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOIT. 
 
 detail it, as a matter of course. It is so; and no candid mind 
 can admit the truth of the Bible records, and believe the mind 
 of man to be the same and God the same, and deny Spiritual 
 intercourse to this generation or to any other. 
 
 But we are told, that if we do not deny the Bible in toto, we 
 deny the great doctrines of the Bible such as the depravity of 
 human nature; the regeneration of the human heart; the res- 
 urrection of the body ; the final judgment, and the eternal pun- 
 ishment of the wicked. 
 
 Upon each of these points we have not time or space to de- 
 vote that attention they deserve, but we can give you plainly 
 the teaching of Spiritualism upon each, and the reader can judge 
 how far they are denied, how far illustrated and confirmed. 
 
 Spiritualism teaches that human character is depraved, but 
 human nature, never. That the soul is born of God — is Spirit 
 of his Spirit — and that however it may be enveloped in vice and 
 crime, it must, some time, realize its native birth, and ascend 
 above the fleshly perversions that hide its power. Hence, it 
 ofiFers hope to all, and believes not in the total depravity of any. 
 To say that a nature that comes from God, is corrupt, is a fal- 
 lacy, and makes him the Author of sin, and the remorseless 
 Punisher of his own handiwork. But to say that a limited be- 
 ing may err — may abuse the passions and tendencies of his 
 nature, and involve himself in the necessary consequences of 
 all such abuse ; and, so far as he is connected with others, in- 
 volve them, is aiike the dictate of Reason and the testimony of 
 Experience. Hence, we find in the most of men a capacity for 
 good ; in the best, a tendency to evil, while the Law of Progres- 
 sion, from nothing towards Eternal Perfection, is the Law of the 
 mental universe. Not depraved, then, but weak ; not doomed, 
 but degraded ; not cursed of his Creator, but chided of his 
 Father; not hopelessly lost, but endlessly related to Spirits, 
 whose development and progress must bring them, by natural 
 and eternal laws of kindred and aflection, to his help — this is 
 man in his worst condition — and his worst condition, with Spi- 
 ritualists, is often seen to be covered over with Pharisaical pre- 
 tension to all the wisdom and love that is possible to man, 
 while it knows not its own ignorance of the first principles of a 
 divine life. 
 
OBSERVATIONS.- 241 
 
 Regeneration with Spiritualists is a progressive work. It is 
 reform: mental, moral, physical. The whole universe is in 
 transition, and the mind and habits of man cannot escape the 
 influence of this law. We are changing, ever changing, either 
 for better or worse. If for worse, to meet with pains, and barriers 
 over which we cannot pass ; if for better, an endless line of 
 helps and hopes lies clear before us. Wickedness is limited in 
 its descent — there is a point beyond which it cannot pass — 
 there is a deed at which it can be said : " Tkis is all that it can 
 do." That may be a fearful, horrible, awful point — but it is 
 limited. But good cannot be limited. It is of the nature of 
 God — it is eternal, absolute, endlessly progressive in the eleva- 
 tions ^d enjoyments to which it tends. Regeneration, there- 
 fore, is a progressive work — endlessly so. The human soul, as 
 a germ that barely vegetates, may expand, and will expand, to 
 the glory of angels, and towards the glory of God. 
 
 Spiritualism does not teach the resurrection of this fleshly, 
 temporary body. It reveals the Spiritual body of which Paul 
 spoke ; and assures us, by positive and infallible proofs, that 
 every soul, like every seed, receives its own proper body when 
 it dies. It does not wait a thousand or ten thousand years 
 in slumbering forgetfulness, or awful forebodings of eternal 
 wrath, but at once, by the process of death, it is in a body pre- 
 pared for it. The changes through which tlie body has already 
 passed, clearly intimate that Death is not a destruction, but 
 only a more sudden transition. Not a particle of the fleshly 
 bodies we possessed w^en children, do we now possess, and 
 yet we are the same persons ; our identity is preserved. • The 
 doctrine of the Resurrection, therefore, is with us the doctrine 
 of the Spiritual Life, and with Christ we say, the " dead live to 
 God ; " or there is no death, as the word is popularly used. 
 Death, with Spiritualists is a great phenomenon to be investi- 
 gated, and not a hideous bugbear to be feared j a birth, a trans- 
 formation, and not annihilation of any thing. 
 
 Spiritualists believe in the Judgment, but not in a fixed day of 
 arbitrary separations. All Scriptural descriptions that would 
 make it a fixed day, they believe were borrowed from the forme 
 of Oriental Monarchies, and they would consider it as rational 
 to make them literal as to make a literal city, or garden, or mar- 
 
 16« 
 
2-42 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 riage festival, literal descriptions of Heaven. The Judgme*nt 
 is ever to come; is therefore eternal. It is the resnlt of obedi- 
 ence to, or violation of, Divine Law ; bringing the necessary 
 and unavoidable eifects of human action, according to a just 
 standard of right. The Scriptural word for Judgment is Krisis, 
 and our word crisis filly represents it. The crisis of an action, 
 either of mind or body, is that point where we reap its results, 
 and as we are ever thinking and acting, the crisis is ever com- 
 ing,' and Jt comes as a just Judgment of a God whose purposes 
 are all right, and whose decisions are all good. The crisis of a 
 nation, city or government, may come,, as in that of Babylon, 
 Jerusalem, Rome — and the overthrow may be final. But na- 
 tions have no immortality, and therefore forever fall. iVIan has 
 immortality, and though ever judged, can never be destroyed. 
 Men reap what they sow, but can never reap annihilation, for 
 their Spirit is immortal ; can never reap endless misery, for the 
 law of the Spirit is that of Eternal Progression. To say that 
 God has formed a Spirit to annihilate it, or to make it liable to 
 endless wrong or wretchedness, is to say that He is not abso- 
 lutely or eternally good, and cannot perfect his own workman- 
 ship. Every man suffers for wrong-doing and enjoys right- 
 doing. Neither the one nor the other is arbitrary, for both are 
 the results of a law of his being, which, in its origin and continu- 
 ance, must be good, because from God, the fountain of all good. 
 Evil is thus a consequence of violated Law: a law as eternal 
 as Spirit, and the natural emanation of its nature and progres- 
 sion. If Spirit live forever, it must at some time meet the just 
 consequences of its actions, and no power can stop these con- 
 sequences, though the whole universe of purified intelligences 
 are ready, by the same law, to offer comfort and help. It is 
 by this clear light of universal experience and Spirit- teaching, 
 we can understand how Christ could say, " Now is the judg- 
 ment of this world" ; " my words shall judge you"; and Paul 
 affirms, "that every man shall be rewarded according to his 
 works." 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to say, with this expose, that Spiritu- 
 alists reject the idea of Eternal torture. But in this they are 
 not singular, as there are few men, in enlightened communities 
 now, that are willing to avow the absurd and degrading idea. 
 
OBSEETATIONS. 243 
 
 It was born in an age of Barbarian selfishness, and will not 
 bear the light of a rational thought or examination. 
 
 We believe, then, in one God, the Universal Father — in one 
 Humanity, shai ed by a universal Brotherhood — in Eternity, as 
 the Universal Destiny^— and in Spiritual affinities, made sacred 
 by every natural tie, and Eternal by their birth in God ; and 
 every man, both here and hereafter, is elevated to their puri- 
 fying enjoyments in the exact proportion in which he improves 
 his gifts and privileges. 
 
 Now we do not deny that a literal interpretation of many 
 Scriptures, both in the Bible and in other ancient Books, for 
 which an equally divine character has been claimed, would 
 teach doctrines contrary to these ; but, at the same time, we be- 
 lieve there must be a prostration of human reason before 
 we can accept the mistakes of the ancients for the clear dem- 
 onstrations of our own times. The moral and Spiritual devo- 
 tion of the minds, whose speeches and writings, whose laws, 
 powers, virtues, vices, successes and failures, are recorded in the 
 Bible, we admit, but do not admit their infallibility. This is 
 the distinct point, and we hesitate not to state it. No mind is 
 infallible but God's; and those he spiritually illuminates, be- 
 come more or less accurate according to the degree of their ca- 
 pacity and faithfulness. Hence, Isaiah may be in advance of 
 Moses, and John of both, and Christ of all. Peter may deny his 
 Lord in the hour of trial, and in a more fiery trial afterwards, 
 die for his testimony. It is the same Peter, but his Spiritual 
 nature is advanced. Paul and Peter may, in one degree of 
 illumination, believe God the God of the Jew only; and in 
 another, learn and proclaim that he is the God of the Gentil« 
 also, and that " no man can be regarded religiously as common 
 or unclean." Christ, in one stage of his purposes, may send 
 his disciples only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, and 
 in another, into all the world, to preach his gospel to every 
 creature; while the writers who record his mission, may mean 
 by " all the world," and " every creature," as they did mean, 
 the men of their own generation* — (See Mark, xvi. 16, in 
 connection with Colossians, i. 23.) Men differ in the degrees 
 of their elevation and illumination ; the Apostles and Prophets 
 differed ; but God is the same, and every advance of the mind 
 
844 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 brings us nearer his perfection, while in our lowliest stages, He 
 dwells with us and in us ; for his impress is upon all. 
 
 Our position, therefore, upon this question, may be plainly 
 and concisely stated thus : 
 
 I. The Inspiration of the Bible Records is unequal and pro- 
 gressive. 
 
 II. The authority of the Bible is the authority of the Truth 
 it contains ; and especially of the truth upon man's moral obli- 
 gations and Spiritual relationships. 
 
 All truth cannot be confined in any record. It is an eternal 
 principle, and its range of operation is the entire universe, 
 where it ever operates to harmonize the quahties and attributes 
 of universal being. Truth, the all of truth, is Universal Har- 
 mony, and hence if Spiritualism be true, it cannot be iii con- 
 flict with any other truth, however it may appear to be oppo- 
 sed to sgme inharmonious and dogmatical assumptions in its 
 name. The simple' question, therefore,!?, Is Spiritualism true? 
 If true, no truth in the Bible, nor in any department of the 
 mental or physical universe, will be found in conflict with it. 
 
 Man cannot create truth ; he may discover it. As it is a uni- 
 versal principle, all may discover it. Truth never produces 
 conflicting interests. Error opposing error, makes the selfish 
 and sectarian controversies of the world. The grappling of 
 Error with Truth seldom occurs in modern controversies. When 
 the latter pours in the light, the darkness must give way. 
 Truth is never divided, though human mirrors may reflect it 
 in fragmentary forms. It is a unit ; though its parts are in- 
 finitely varied. A few of its recognised parts we will sum up 
 aa relating to the question before us : 
 
 1 . It is a truth that all men possess a Spiritual Nature. This 
 truth admitted, Spiritual illumination cannot be possible to one 
 age without being so to all. That nature does not depend upon 
 what man believes, but its free and improving exercise does de- 
 pend upon its reception of truth and truth alone. 
 
 2i> It is true that man possesses an animal, and consequently 
 a fallible nature, which is but the temporary habitation of the 
 immortal Spirit. 
 
 3. And, therefore, it must be true, that infallibility cannot be 
 predicated of any communicfition it may give forth through the 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 245 
 
 changing agencies of a frail body and a changing language. 
 
 4. Error is, as a consequence, interwoven with all the records 
 of human history, whether called sacred or profane, and it is 
 the truth they contain that gives them sanctity, and nothing 
 else. 
 
 5. Hence, God has stamped an eternal value upon every 
 human soul, and required us to prove all things, even prophe- 
 cylng and Spiritual illumination, and hold fast that which is 
 good. 
 
 In the magnificent drama of human civilization, there are 
 many distinct parts acted by the several grand tribal or national 
 divisions of mankind, who stand as the representatives, if 
 not the discoverers, of the contributions they have made to a 
 common heritage. While to the Phcenicians we ascribe the 
 commercial spirit — to the Greeks the taste for Literature and 
 the Fine Arts — to the Romans the establishment, of Law and 
 Dominion — to the Germanic tribes the Spirit of Individual Lib- 
 erty — we give to the Hebrews the part of Faith, whose empire 
 they unquestionably preserved, and from whom, as from a Spi- 
 ritual centre, have gone forth the influences that lead man- 
 kind. But as there has been progressive advancement in com- 
 merce, government, the direction of the arts and the defences 
 of liberty, so the faith of the Hebrew gains the agencies of 
 power, with the influences that purify it from selfish and secta- 
 rian exclusiveness, in the providential movements of the ages, 
 and of the people. To the Hebrew we readily grant the palm 
 in the development and preservation of faith in God, and we 
 heartily call his primogenitors, "fathers of the faithful^" and his 
 literature the best and most elevating standard of faith, but 
 not infallible, and no more the end of all Spiritual disclosures 
 than the Ships of Phoenicia and the Law of Rome are the end 
 of all commercial facilities and defensive government. And 
 modern Spiritualism, breaking forth in these ends of the earth, 
 is the demonstrative proof that man's moral and Spiritual na- 
 ture has not been exhausted by the thunders of Sinai and the 
 illumination of Pentecost. As in law, government, the arts 
 and jenterprises of the first ages and nations, so in Religion, we 
 acknowledge, reverently, all their achievements, but our rev- 
 erence for the Past does not blind our eyes to the nierciful pro- 
 
246 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 visions for the Present, nor dim our hope for the Future. Some 
 may prefet the rude Phcenician ship to the La Plinta of 
 Columbus or the pallacial steamer of Fulton, but it will never 
 carry the bold mariner to the wonders of a new continent, or 
 make the vast Atlantic as a narrow strait between mighty em- 
 pires. So men may prefer the forms of a Jewish faith, and pay 
 blind reverence to the terrible dogmas predicated upon them, 
 but they will never have the serene silence of the renewed 
 heavens broken by angel voices, and feel Death as the narrow 
 Jordan to the brighter homes and fairer pleasures than those 
 which belonged to a once beautiful but now desolate Canaan. If 
 the empire of sight has been wonderfully developed, why may 
 not the greater empire of faith be coincident in its advances ? 
 Is dust of more value than eternal Spirit, that Westward the 
 Star of Empire should lead only to new homes in the wilderness 
 and corrupting gold in the sands ? They are dotards who think 
 so, and forget the living fire of living souls. With all our ma- 
 terial triumphs, we are orphans if we too see not the God and 
 the Hope of the soul. Shall the natural eye be so schooled 
 that it can see worlds and systems of worlds, where once it only 
 beheld a starry canopy, and the vision of faith become darker 
 and darker till it go out in the gloom of materialistic and sec- 
 tarian strife over the things that perish ? Did not the same 
 God who made the Jew, make thee? Can his plan be perfect, 
 when the domain of Nature, widening to the opened mind of 
 the world, becomes not a part of the empire of faith, that new 
 things seen, may open into the things that are not seen? It 
 cannot be so ; and the city of God, the true Jerusalem, is now 
 opening to every eye of loyal hope, before which its blest saints, 
 in shining companies, move on to lead our souls to gain the 
 strength and love that lift us upward in their Heavenly Way. 
 . Austere Champions of Doctrines that displace your Reason 
 before you can credit them ; that make you believe that this 
 bright world of God. and you in it, have fallen under a divine (?) 
 curse ; that your souls stand trembling, over a fiery gulf, and 
 naught but an expiatory sacrifice of God, to God, for God, can 
 deliver you from being precipitated by God, into its pains for- 
 ever. 0! men of many virtues, as I knpw many of you to be, 
 but of fierce austerity, with too much fear to love, whose stern- 
 
OBSERTATIONS. 247 
 
 ness chills even your own flesh and blood in the children God 
 has given you ; representatives of 'eternal doom, while conse- 
 crated to offices of eternal blessing, — come, come and be cham- 
 pions of the Spirit and of the Life ; come help us connect this 
 world with the sanctions of a better ; come and open the souls 
 of thousands, whose hearts your stern and icy Theology has 
 dosed, that they may recognise the beauty and holiness that 
 fill all the works of God — and society, government, literature, 
 labor and suffering, will be brightened and blessed for the 
 change. Come, and your souls, visited by Heavenly friends, 
 will open, and streams of Love, making glad the desolate habi- 
 tations of our common fellow-sufferers, will flow on, till, with- 
 out a break, they mingle in the fountains that, according to the 
 vision of the Prophet of Israel, were first to the ancles, then to 
 the knees, then to the loins, and then became " a river that no 
 one could pass over." River of Spiritual Love ! flow on, till the 
 stains of blood and rapine shall be washed out of the dark, dank 
 soil of human passion and wrong, and upon thy bright and 
 flowery banks the song of all nations shall arise with the song 
 of Seraphim and Cherubim, Glory to the God of Humanity, 
 our God ; " for in whatsoever tribe the stranger sojourneth, there 
 shall ye give his inheritance, saith the Lord God!" * 
 
 From the worship of a Book, we should arise to the worship 
 of God ; from reverence for the mistakes of Jewish sectarian- 
 ism, we should advance to reverence for the truth of God among 
 all nations ; from the observance of ceremonies of external pu- 
 rification, that superstition makes magical and purifying, we 
 should come to regard all external forms as aids or helps to in- 
 ternal purity and love, — and through the errors of the ancients, 
 which modern assumptions over the free-born powers of the 
 human soul have consecrated to the sanction of enormous 
 wrongs in this life, and the denunciatory threatening of Eternal 
 Wrong in the life to come, we may advance to the recognition 
 of one God, one universe, one family, one destiny, and high 
 over all the clouds of discord and selfish strife, move on, be- 
 neath the discipline, and led by the Spirit of Harmony and 
 Love, to where, 
 
 All are lovers in a land of gladness ; 
 
 * Ezekiel xlvii. 
 
248 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Where discord never grieves the trusting heart ; 
 Where glorious companieg of angels move 
 In blissful circles of unchanging Love. 
 
 [After writing the above, I called on Mr. Champion, with a 
 view to converse with Dr. C. upon the propriety of such an 
 essay. I did not inform Mr. C. of my object, nor was it known 
 to any one. He instantly came under Spiritual influence, and 
 addressed me as follows. I subjoin the address without a re- 
 mark, believing that while it calls attention to unobserved facta, 
 it will awaken thought in a direction that no one can, as yet, 
 fully follow :] 
 
 " It would have been well, sir, to have marked a distinction 
 between the first and second chapters of Genesis, in your es- 
 say. What is referred to " God " in one chapter is ascrcibed 
 to the " Lord God " in the other. What means the declara- 
 tion : " they have become as one of us, to know good and evil ? " 
 General outlines of this character may serve to contrast an 
 evidence dt present, but little anticipated. Again : in Israel's 
 deliverance from Egyptian bondage, what went before ? What 
 removed and went behind ? Are we told that these are the 
 emblematic evidences, born of God, foreshadowing One True 
 Light? They mark a distinction, incompatible. "Man"' — 
 " angel" — " one of us " — " Lord," prefixed to God. It is here. 
 Who was the first man? Who? Whence this plurality? — 
 this plurality which bears the legendary evidence that now ab- 
 sorbs the vitality of man and leaves him weak ; exposed to the 
 dangerous contaminations that surround him in life. But truth 
 outlives error. Truth is Spirit, analogous only to what it beara 
 and claims as its own. Error may attain its dreaded sequence, 
 but the divine principle that illuminates the dark and dreary 
 wastes of time shall expose its divergences and establish its 
 counter axiom. It soars beyond its conflicts, and by immortal 
 growth, in divine illuminings, reaches the celestial courts of in- 
 herited right. Naught else can do. It is this that unburthena 
 the soul from conflicting divergences, and it soars on to the God 
 from whence it came. Still more expressively we may say. the- 
 germ is imbedded in Mother Earth, and when its vital princi- 
 ple or immortal part comes forth, its outward cumbrance seeks 
 its own. Shall the spontaneous evidences brought forth from 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 249 
 
 the Bible, deaden and destroy the Divinity that gave them 
 birth ? The Book has fulfilled its end and in the semblance that 
 stands as its counterpart, and the illuminating powers it awa- 
 kened, it has left its mortal coil behind and man still soars on. 
 This semblance of the genial spark from whence it received its 
 imparting vigor, must realize the same, and bury its grosser 
 form in conformity to that Infinite Semblance it bears. Immortal 
 Truth, will ever bear a recognition. The divergence is the 
 immortal, angelic, manlike, true. These distinctions we draw 
 beyond the conflicting emotions of strife and misdirection, and 
 fleeting wrong. See you the distinction? Truth, in other 
 words, outlives all error : and the truth in your Book outlives the 
 grosser forms through which it now reaches your eye, and claims 
 its own in the Divine Illuminings of your generation. Do you 
 and all, mark it well. 
 
 A word on the harmony of Churches, which, it is said, these 
 revealments will disturb. While we should cherish and fondle 
 affections most dear, we should recollect that our Brother man 
 is fashioned by the same Great Being ; that he cherishes his 
 kindred-like in his own breast. It is not for the aggrandize- 
 ment of one or many, but all, that we should think, feel and 
 act. Harmony is Heaven's greatest gift, and when it cannot 
 be maintained, know ye, that the disturbance arises from the 
 perversion of Nature's greatest and best bequethance to man : 
 God — Eternity — one mighty all — one limitless ocean, upon 
 which floats one common Humanity — ^no distinctions — no in- 
 herent rights bequeathed by those less loyal to God than their 
 fellows, who serve all. Stand, then, in the Church of Almighty 
 God. Its baptismal vows have dedicated all that is good in 
 this fair land. It stretches its Heaven far and wide over the 
 whole pale of Humanity. Its ghostly and often ghastly sem- 
 blance is born and nurtured amidst the strife of human passipn 
 and the selfish policy that sits solemnly over the sacrifice of 
 the interests of your fellows, to pollute the fairest heritage of 
 God — -tlte soul. This world is a Church — man is the ordinance — 
 God the ministering Spirit, ever ready to instil within the dark 
 recesses of your nature, the light and love of Heaven — open- 
 ing to it the realms of limitless glory. Speak of its confines ? 
 They bound beyond the grave ; for there it realizes anew the 
 
850 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOIT. 
 
 source from whence it came. The representatives of that 
 Church are but the dwarfed evidences of misguided judgment 
 and perverted action." 
 
 [After the delivery of the above, Mr. C. staled that he was 
 impressed to say that on the following day, Dr. C. desired to 
 add, if I would allow, some observations to what I had written 
 upon the Inspiration and Authority of the Bible. He said that 
 false views of these were the great hindrances to the elevation 
 and progress of man. 
 
 Accordingly, December 8th, he visited me, and under Spir- 
 itual impression from Dr. C, delivered the following, which I 
 beg leave to designate • J 
 
 MAN— ANGEL— GOD. 
 
 "I know no tenets nor forms can express the Deified Impress 
 that God has made in man. The scanty bill, the starving mil- 
 ions that cry aloud beneath the oppressor's hand, are the fit 
 emblems of that perversion that has wrought dread and deso- 
 lations ; rife contentions ; bickerings that have made shipwreck 
 of the most bounteous prospects in life. They are but the evi- 
 dences of misguided Philanthropy. Still, the God of Heaven 
 lives ; but with man, the God of earth, makes but a faint, yes, 
 very faint, impress of his handiwork in form, which is man. 
 Though Earth mourns, and the glorified evidences of pomp and 
 -pride re-echo throughout these extended heavens, what, alas ! 
 what are its conquests? Tell me, because want, wretchedness 
 and woe, and the triumphal march of indolence is here, that 
 Nature has not proved true to her trust? Because man has 
 not lived up to the inherited right he bears to his God, shall it 
 be less true? 
 
 The analogous discrepancies and differences that exist in the 
 Revelations of the Divine Will, are but the reflective evidences 
 of thought, to tinge and mingle the intermediate evidences drawn 
 forth to sustain and serve the " Sacred Oracles." They hold 
 not the impressive throb of immortality. It is only known in 
 God himself; or in the influx we inherit as the reflection from 
 that Eternal Source. No man can mingle and intermingle with 
 aught else but with the subjective evidence it bears in God. 
 Our position is one to be relatively considered, and equally ap- 
 plied with that discriminative evidence it seeks as the alterna- 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 251 
 
 ting evidence born in the Eternal. It knows no other. We 
 cannot indulge in the vagaries and prominent metaphors set 
 forth as the illustrative and unexampled impress of the Infinite 
 One, We only hope to bring man to his true position, as a 
 part and portion, of that Infinite Goodness, that fills all space 
 and realizes all time. We can do no more. The conditionary 
 effects resulting therefrorri, lay beneath the submerged hopes 
 and diverse currents of human reasoning. No man is prepared 
 to act judiciously without pruning to the depths that lay beyond 
 the commonalities, conventionalities, sectionalities, with their 
 various differences, alike allied, it may be, to circumstances 
 momentous in their bearing. But these are but the obtrusive 
 evidences formed, sustained and perpetuated by the faculties 
 of mortals. There is a higher, there is a nobler, a greater aim 
 for men, than the mere picturesque of human passion and the 
 misguided perversion of those inherent qualities that bespeak the 
 man in form. , We refer to his physical nature, his passions, his 
 wants ; not that we would underrate those incentives to hu- 
 man action that sustain and propagate among mankind vvholo- 
 Bome and judicious appliances, to develop those eternal and 
 undying bequests inherited from the great fount of unceasing 
 goodness. No. This needs no commendation — none. Would 
 to God these' philanthropic impulses were more universal. 
 ITien this Paradise of Nature's intuitive planting would come 
 forth in all its native gildings, tp worship at the true shrine of 
 eailightened culture. 
 
 Man must be free; not to seek an asylum among the dead 
 and corrupted evidences that shroud Humanity's pall with the 
 long-lost hope, born as the true birth-right of man. Very ex- 
 ceptionable may be their character, but, nevertheless, intui- 
 tively the same. Philosophizing upon man ; his acts and in- 
 centives to actions are too varied and illimitable in their capa- 
 ciousness to contain or arrive at any definite result. Therefore 
 it must be left as an absorbent, upon the limitless sea of pro- 
 gress, to develop its legitimate results. 
 
 Marked distinctions and variances are but legitimate causes, 
 arising from the prominent position they may have attained. 
 From thence, diagonally, systematically or otherwise, may be 
 presented what man least anticipates. 
 
252 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 Biblically, we believe in God ; but not theoretically. The 
 supermundane requirements made upon man, would bring him 
 to realize his true position. But mundane realities blot the im- 
 mortal Chart, and leave it as a sterile waste to bleach beneath 
 a cold and chilly miasma from these pollutions of the soul. 'Tis 
 gone — it knows not its true existence here. 
 
 When, then, shall man realize his own ? Never, till he is 
 freed from the horrid delusion of that he bears within : of fiend- 
 ish hate inherited from his God to damn his soul. What can 
 dispel these erroneous "evidences," so said, "to'-be born of 
 God ?" If the Infinite Father ever breathed from the Celestial 
 Glory of the Utmost Heaven, to undying man, think you not, 
 that the Cherubic hosts are still and silent when great and won- 
 drous Hate is developing, in man, the Spirit of alienship from 
 the Common Brotherhood he bears? Oh ! no. 
 
 Man — Angel — GOD; no affinity here? No like, seeking 
 its own, in the native element it bears ? None ? The com- 
 bined forces of Heaven and Earth, would fail to make it less 
 available. 'Tis not our purpose, by any means, to excite 
 prejudice — no. But when, in the name of Heaven ! will man 
 cease to be hd, and walk forth a fit emblem for the receptacle 
 of those Heaven-born evidences, he bears to his God ? 
 
 We insist that "Lord" is emblematic, the same and equal 
 only with Angel, being descriptive as an evidence of progress- 
 ive attainments beyond the ordinary acceptance, acknowleged 
 by men. "Man" equally allied, by the same chain, to the In- 
 finite Lord of Lords, (must we speak it ?) — The tradition hand- 
 ed forth from ancient time, points to one man. From whence 
 sprung woman ? Man, the parent, from whence the germ is 
 inherited that gave vitality to nature's fairest flower, through 
 the divine evidence, manifested by a God. Like seeks its own. 
 Woman— Man — Angel — God. Is this not true? Does not 
 successive day banish from the Paradise of God, the highest 
 hopes and the best interests of frail humanity? Does it go 
 forth, free or burdened beneath the blasting evidence it bears, 
 to renew its kindred like throughout all time? 0, hopeless 
 Divinity ! where is thy solace for the soul ? Let successive 
 ages answer. 
 
 A venerable father in Israel, deeply laments that Nature has 
 
OBSERVATIONS. 253 
 
 beenpartial in her transformations ; that less favored welcomes 
 cheer the heart ; that prattling innocence, and youthful bursts 
 of gladness steal not o'er the parental mansion to cheer the 
 furrowed cheek and wrinkled brow of declining years. Man, 
 an angel in form, but one and the same, the glorified acceptance 
 of God, wafted from the Celestial realms, to give imparting 
 vigor to the seed, manifests, clearly and distinctly, his mission. 
 Dumb, dead, as the chilly blasts of winter, when it spreads its 
 sable pall o'er the midnight hour to hush the lamentations 
 of sadness that linger round. Still brighter, with the glorified 
 evidence of God he is born among men and of all born, there is 
 none his equal ? From whom, and by what process, was this 
 evidence born to man ? " From Woman" 'tis so said. Suc- 
 cessive day, more luminous, brighter relics of antiquarian re^ 
 search, prove that another Harbinger of Peace breathes his 
 sweetness upon the Desert Wilds of infatuated Space. 
 
 "Angel," — "Man," acknowledge, as man, to Manoah's en- 
 quiry ; foreshadows or o'ershadows, if you please, this eventful 
 time upon which millions have floated to the vortex of unending 
 duration, as far as their mortal conceptions were awakened. 
 '*ris not our purpose to bring more definitely or specifically the 
 enciente, no ; but cast aloof aught else. She stands but the Arche- 
 type of the great First Cause from whence she sprung. Her heri- 
 tage is Man ; and naught else can encircle the two but the pro- 
 ductive evidence born to time, from whence has sprung inevita- 
 bte ruin — so said! Man is bereft of his Paradise. Succession 
 came forth to blight and curse its own. Who can believe it? 
 None that know their Conscience and their God. Does this in- 
 herited right and connecting link from time to time, o'er the 
 memorable waters that have chilled the soul and submerged 
 the highest hopes of man, bring purity in its train, that its out- 
 pourings is a God, taken from mortal man, and the successive 
 evidences born beneath an Eternal Curse? Though angelic 
 visions may encircle ; forms that once decked this fair earth 
 may, were it possible, ignite the vital spark, and give vitality to 
 its counterpart, 'tis the same : its eternal doom is one and all. 
 Is our vision enraptured with the potent meaning that " they 
 have become as one of us to know good from evil?" May 
 they not have descended to the plain and breathed forth its in- 
 
254 SPIKITUAL COMMUNION 
 
 stillings, and preserve it far above the common evidences born 
 to man, the inherent property more closely allied to the Infinite ? 
 Are not these the fermentations of thoughts most pure to endow 
 man with his holy origin? But "Lord" — "angel" will not 
 admit of so gross a perversion, were it so. It was the angel 
 that ministered and the acknowledgement made in another 
 portion to which your attention has been called, precludes any 
 other conception, than the inheritance born through man in the 
 progressive hope he bears to his God. This soars beyond, the 
 Paradisaical (?) inheritance that has been so bountifully be- 
 stowed upon unfortunate man. The native evidence born of 
 God developes its own. The child must come forth to the years 
 of mature age before you recognise that manly form that be- 
 speaks the impressive evidence born of God. He must soar 
 on to that angelic affection that allies man, more intimately 
 to the Great First Cause. From whence came " one of us ? " 
 Has not the gilded evidence, born from an Eternal Source, shone 
 upon the illimitable pathway of time, that has not imparted to 
 us that knowledge, by which we readily perceive that the tru« 
 instincts of Nature and Nature's God have performed their part 
 for those less worthy, to travel the meandering stream of time, 
 to gain the heights of Celestial Peace ? Ah ! but says one, 
 these are but the degetnerate vagaries of a diseased imagina- 
 tion ; pruning amid the lacivious undei-growth of folly's wan- 
 derings. But mark, well, they have come to know " as one o/" 
 us, good from evil." In the name of God ! can ma n know 
 what did not exist ? Is this not an acknowledgement, from the 
 seraphic hosts of Eternal Wisdom, of tl;ie two great principles 
 upon which depends life immortal ? Is it born in earth and ac- 
 knowledged in Heaven ? Did not these unfortunate evidences 
 born of God, remain ignorant, and through error, as claimed, 
 recognise — what ? a ftict, to know as much . of that fact as 
 one of them ? 0, sir, this saps the foundation of the present 
 systeras, and this is as plain as the meridian of day. The 
 Eternal Source, unchangeable, recognises its aUied embassies ; 
 the vital principles, upon which rests the weal or woe of Hu- 
 manity. An acknowledgement of a discovery of a fact or an 
 existence, that amounts to a true realization of that same fact, 
 by the contending realities and transformations of time ! " 
 
€0HtluHng €|Eptn\ 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS, OBSERVATIONS, &C . 
 
 Between the 4th and 20th of July, 1853, while spending^ a 
 few weeks upon the Bay of Biloxi, daily enjoying the beauty 
 of one of the most lovely landscapes of our continent, far 
 away from the scenes of strife and misdirected ambition that 
 had sought, by every agency that human malice, directed by 
 superstitious zeal, could invent, my utter destruction and the de- 
 struction of all the ends of peaceful Church relationships, my 
 mind was daily impressed, as by some Spirit-power, that made 
 me insensible to the wrongs my freedom of investigation had pro- 
 voked, and among many similar essays, I wrote the following, 
 to which my attention was this day called, by the similarity of 
 idea and illustration found in the communication of Dr. Chak- 
 NiNG above. At that time I had not witnessed what we now 
 designate as Spiritual Manifestations. But there is no period 
 of my life, to which I could refer, as more certainly one of 
 Spiritual impression, or one in which the great problems of 
 human error and religious crime were more clearly and con- 
 stantly before my mind. 
 
 It is a pleasure, still, to recur to those quiet, happy days, 
 when Nature seemed to own her child, whom bigotry and 
 time-serving policy, breathing the name of Christ and Religion, 
 felt they had cast off. The scenery of that sunny shore, 
 has left its tracery upon my heart, and I delight to revive it in 
 connection with the thoughts that follow. 1 have stood upon 
 the towering mountains of our Continent, amid scenes more 
 commanding, gtand and terrific, but never were my eyes 
 opened to any so lovely, so calmly beautiful. Perchance it 
 was the elevation of my own thought, that made them so at- 
 tractive, for those who were with me saw nothing remarkable 
 
256 SPIRITUAL COMMUNIOH. 
 
 in the daily changes of that sea and sky. Day by day and 
 night by night have I sat me down to watch the blending of 
 the colors of that clear and softly fading horizon as it seemed 
 to go down in the deep azure of sky and water ; hiding its 
 border on this side in wide-spreading live-oaks, magnolia and 
 pine, and on that in the evergreen islands, surrounded by the 
 splashing wave; while light and sunny clouds hung or moved 
 gracefully over all, as if lit by the fires of Paradise. Yea ; the 
 day has often gone down and the night has gathered its 
 shadows over me only to relieve and vary the scene in rays 
 less distinct, but if possible more glorious. And the early 
 morning, rolling away the curtain of darkness, whilst its glowing 
 edges were reflecting the smiles of rosy day, has found me 
 again on the echoing beech. These restless shadows of ruby- 
 colored clouds floating in tbe sea of azure above, and reflected 
 in thousand spangles in the clear waves beneath ; and the sil- 
 ver-plating of the face of the ocean and the laughing billows 
 wooing the shore and spreading their jewels there as upon the 
 pure neck of some trusting sister, 
 
 " While over all in that etherial vault 
 Is the mute canopy of embracing skies — " 
 
 renewed the power and goodness of the Mighty One, and his 
 mighty heavens have been to me, ever since, as a thousand- 
 eyed Mother watching o'er her numerous children, fallen, per- 
 haps, and unfortunate many of them, but no one accursed save 
 as he perverts the god-like nature he bears. There my soul 
 was awakened afresh to know its more than fleshly origin, re- 
 lationship and destiny ; and I now know that its dai"k shadows, 
 shall be illuminated evermore. There I received a daily Bap- 
 tism in the Spirit of God that breathes in all things, dedicating 
 anew all the gifts and powers his Providence had bestowed, 
 and vowing to dedicate all the privileges that merciful Provi- 
 dence should open, to the cause of Truth and Right, whether ~ 
 sanctioned by sect or denounced by sectary, whether in favor or 
 in opposition to creeds, written or unwritten, whose votaries 
 had schemed by day and watched by night to destroy the aims 
 of Peace and the ends of Hope ; and now as the second win- 
 ter drives me to the close fireside of home, with new friends 
 and endearing lovers of their kind, upon the altar of Human- 
 
COXCLU3I0N. 257 
 
 ity, I lay this blessed offerinjf ; and my heart knows no fear of 
 man, nor organised band ; and nope, like thai distant sunny 
 sky, reveals the Stars of Light, whose loving voice of seraphic 
 music speaks of ties sealed in Death and deathless as God ; and 
 I know the altimate iriamph of truth and goodness is near 
 its dawn. Then I thought that the whisper of the departed 
 was in my ear, but 1 knew ii not. It seemed that 
 
 Their smile ia the starlight 
 
 Did wander by — 
 And their breath was near — 
 
 In the wind's low sigh. 
 
 And the endless ages were crowded together, and I scarcely 
 knew r» past or future. Bat what I hoped then I realize now; 
 and whal I feared 1 trust, and though yet upon the sea of this 
 changeful life, and my frail vessel drifted by many currents, I 
 know God guides it on ihe mountain waves, whither, not my 
 choice, but the vain opposition of fellow-mortals have unwitting- 
 ly driven it; ant' though the lightning and tempest may rend 
 every sail, and leave its masts bare of all earthly defences, and 
 the angry spirit of the waters may shriek, till the ear of every 
 friend shall be deaf, what need we fear, for upon whatever shore 
 the vessel ib cast, there He has promised to meet me with all my 
 loves and hopes. The following is one of a series of essays, 
 then written, but it is the only one that I desire to publish 
 among my records of " Spiritual Communion : " 
 
 MAN AND NATURE. 
 
 The relations of Man to Nature are. as wonderful as they 
 are intimate. These relations have ever been acknowledged 
 while we have had a variety of theory to explain their nature 
 and purpose. All forms of Philosophy and Religion have ac- 
 knowledged them, however infelicitous and contradictory their 
 explanation ; or grotesque and absurd the principles deduced 
 from them. At present, we may reduce all theory to two forms, 
 however large the theme, and comprehensive its details. The 
 one regards man as the lord, the other as the slave of Nature. 
 
 There is something of truth in both, and we propose to seek 
 
 17* 
 
258 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 that truth, in view of its influence upon our religious hopes 
 and fears. The theory that regards him as its lord, must ad- 
 mit that he is created dependent, if not helpless. Though 
 Nature feed him from her bounty, she rules him by her inflexi- 
 ble ordinances. When, however, he arrives at his maturity> 
 he takes his Mother under his care, while her elements become 
 at once his servants and his guides. The nature of his mental 
 organization and the results of scientific research, alike cor- 
 roborate his lordship, while the most interesting chapters of his 
 history record his triumph and subordination. Upon the proud 
 promontory of his mental and moral superiority he takes his 
 stand, to survey the earth and the heavens and to proclaim him- 
 self master of the soil and the rivers ; of the lightning and the 
 winds ; of the fowl and the brute — sole " monarch of all he 
 surveys." His word of command is, Advance ! to the rightful 
 conquest and supremacy ; for advance is the law of Humanity ; 
 and development and progress go hand in hand with his au- 
 thority and dominion. His shout is heard from the steppes of 
 the Andes to the jungles of India, and from behind the Labra- 
 tory and the Helm, the Loom and the Plough, the mandate re- 
 echoes : develop, subdue, direct and be served- Along the 
 smooth, macadmized and iron-paved ways of his activity, he 
 marches through conflict and peril to start the sleepy powers of 
 Nature from the stillness of death, to service and life ; or 
 ploughing the " vasty deep," he calls, from its echoing caverns, 
 even Leviathan that has been tamed. 
 
 " Whate'er he sees, 
 TVhate'er he feels, by agency direct 
 Or indirect, he makes to feed and nurse 
 His faculties ; to fix in calmer seats 
 Of moral strength, and raise to loftier heights, 
 Of Power divine, his intellectual soul.'' 
 
 The theory. that makes man the slave of Nature reverses all 
 this. It admits that once he was perfect, in body and mind, in 
 conscience and understanding , and that then all Nature lay 
 submissive at his feet, to be named whatever he should call it 
 and to be used however he should command. But from this 
 height he fell by voluntary sin, and faUing. brought corruption 
 and discord, sensuality and mortality as his servile inheritance 
 
CONCLUSION. 259 
 
 from which there is no deliverance save by bloody expiation 
 and miraculous aid. This theory appeals to the Bible, but 
 finds no support in the discoveries of science. The former, by 
 the aid of dogmatical and priestly authority is made to give 
 credit with most forms of ecclesiastical religion, but it turns 
 painfully away from the facts of scientific research, and when 
 pressed hard calls them carnal and accursed. We do not be- 
 lieve it fully sustained by Scripture, nor by the consent of criti- 
 ical Theologians ; and we are confident it is contradicted by 
 all men know of Nature and of man. We propose to make our 
 statements good, modestly calling in question a venerated tra- 
 dition, but fearlessly stating acknowledged facts. 
 
 The theory of the fall of the original man appeals to the be- 
 ginning of Genesis, and the statements of Paul's epistles. It as- 
 sumes that both are divinely inspired, by which it means they are 
 infallible records and explanations of fact. This is a broad as- 
 sumption and as much depends on it, we should do more than 
 barely accept it; we should scrutinize its evidences and make 
 its allegations convictions, rather than inherited persuasions, 
 if found to be true. We would have you mark, that this theory 
 also assumes that Moses is the author of Genesis, and that the 
 Book was written at least three thousand years ago. We have 
 no objection to these assumptions if true, and it is of little 
 matter to us by whom the account was written, if the deduc- 
 tions drawn from it can be sustained as infallible. Hence, we 
 shall examine it with fairness and pronounce with caution, but 
 we must lay down the pen forever, if not permitted to stale un- 
 questionable facts. It is a fact, then, that the Book of Genesis, 
 does not claim to be the production of Moses ; and there is 
 indisputable evidence that he did not write all of it, and good 
 evidence that he wrote none of it, if he wrote it all, as an in- 
 fallible and authoritive document. We repeat, there is no au- 
 thentic evidence that Moses wrote this Book. The name of 
 Moses occurs not in it ; and there are facts narrated by its au- 
 thor that occurred many hundred years after the times of Mo- 
 ses, and could not, therefore, have been recorded by him. For 
 example, we read chapter xiv 14 : That Abraham pursued his 
 enemies " unto Dan." Now the name of this place was given 
 after the Danites, many hundred years subsequent to Moses' 
 
260 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMUUNION. 
 
 death. Again, 36 : 31, " These are the kings that reigned in the 
 land of Edom before there reigned any king in Israel." How 
 Moses, who died several hundred years before there arose a 
 king in Israel, could make such a record, may be left to those, 
 who love theory more than fact, to account for. We are familiar 
 with the usual methods of explaining these facts so as to pre- 
 serve the tradition of Mosaic authorship, but we are confident 
 they would be regarded as mere shifts in any other cause. The 
 Book is anonymous ; is doubtless a worthy history of many 
 facts, but as it lays no claim to infallible authority, its state- 
 ments must be subjected to the same rational tests, to which 
 Documents of a similar antiquity and veneration, are constant- 
 ly subjected. The Book, like many others of the canon, con- 
 tains some of the most sublime and beautiful enunciations of 
 Spiritual truth, such as have exerted a most salutary infiuenoe 
 upon the elevation of our race, and prepared the way for th« 
 still higher enunciations of Christ-like Spirits, but to claim for 
 it what it does not claim for itself and to encumber it with the 
 ejTors of obsolete and absurd systems of more modern theology 
 is only to disparage it and divert enlightened attention from its 
 interesting pages. But a few years have passed since we were 
 engaged in a course of Lectures upon it which extended through 
 the weekly ministration of two years. Every chapter came un- 
 der our critical and studious review, and we accepted the pop- 
 ular theory when we entered upon the course. But we state 
 here as a fact, that after repeated examinations of the chapters 
 that record the " fall of man" we were so disappointed in the 
 results of our examinations in support of the popular theory — 
 which was the theory of the audience we addressed and, con- 
 nected with the acceptance of which, our reputation and fellow- 
 ship were made dependent as subsequent events have proved-^ 
 .and we were never able to deliver a Lecture upon them. We 
 repeatedly applied ourself to the task, but the result was ever 
 :the same — all contrary to expectation and to every rational 
 .view of our temporal interests as a public teacher. We were 
 compelled to pass them by, which we did for future and sinoe 
 accomplished investigation. In the light of that investigation, 
 we now apply ourselves to the critical review of the popular 
 doctrine of the "/aW of man.'" 
 
CONCLUSIOir. 261 
 
 A careful reading of the first chapter of this anonymous 
 book, will convince even the unlearned, that we have two ac- 
 eounts of the creation ihat by no means coincide. They do 
 not appear to have been the work of the same pen. They 
 seem as fragments compiled. According to the first, man is the 
 last work of creation, and 'according to the second he is the 
 first. The first represents trees and plants as springing out of 
 liie soil, and the second that they did not exist till the rain fell. 
 In the first, man and woman were created simultaneously, and 
 ^eir name called Adam ; in the second, Adam is formed singly, 
 ia alone, the woman formed from his rib while he slept, and 
 her name called Eve. These discrepances destroy the histori- 
 cal value of the account, and I now wonder not that Christ, as 
 a Great Reformer, is never represented as alluding to it. The 
 one ascribes Creation to "God," or the Elohim; the other 
 to the ''Lord God." The one represents man, if not both man 
 mid woman, as created in the image of God, the other says 
 nothing of the image. But there is a stronger fact than any 
 we have yet noted that leaves not a shadow of the popular theo- 
 ry behind. Neither of these accounts countenance the idea that 
 man was created perfect. It is sheer assumption, however beau- 
 tified by more modern poetry, or made the basis of separating 
 theological systems. It is true that man is said to hav^e been 
 created in the image of God, but the word evidently alludes to 
 his dominion, and this appears to be the view of the writer of 
 theSth Psalm: " Thou madest him to have dominion." And as 
 the'Jewish imagination often pictured the Deity in human shape, 
 tiiere may be an allusion here to corporeal image. The second 
 narrative says nothing of the image. It presents him as pass- 
 ing an uncondemned life in Eden, with privilege to eat of every 
 tree of the beautiful orchard or garden, even of the immortal 
 fruit, but on pain of death it interdicts the tree of the knowl- 
 edge of good and evil. He names the varied animals and 
 plants of the creation, is naked and not ashamed, and appears 
 altogether as a child-man, innocent but not virtuous. The rea- 
 son for the prohibition is jealousy, lest he come to knowledge 
 and " be as one of us, or as gods, knowing good and evil." When 
 he eats he is represented as having become as " one oi us."* 
 The sin is the result, therefore, of thirsting for wisdom ; the 
 
262 
 
 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 " fall " is the awakening of moral consciousness ; the punish- 
 ment is want, dissatisfaction, and labor. According to the nar- 
 rative, he does not become mortal, but is prevented from be- 
 coming immortal upon the earth. He dies because he is " of 
 the dust," and is not permitted to eat of the immortal fruit. 
 His infirmity and transitory earthly career are alike revealed 
 to him by his sin. It revealed the burden of his body and 
 bodily wants. And the frightful character which modern theol- 
 ogy gives to physical Death is not in the narrative. 
 
 This account of the primitive man, when unincumbered by 
 the fearful philosophy that has been chained to it, is most bean, 
 tiful ; and, considering its antiquity, wonderful in its reveal- 
 men t of accurate observation. We, too, find the primitive 
 man, that is, the savage man, naked, without labor and culti- 
 vated fields, living upon the fruits of his garden : the grapes, 
 the berries, the_ game. He fears .neither thistles nor thorns, 
 for he asks no cultivated fields. It is only after he has eaten 
 of the fruit of the tree of knowledge that he finds them an evil, 
 sees his difiiculties and dangers, and the waste places become 
 an offence to him and he asks for palace, farm and city, with 
 all their defences and luxuries. 'Tisnever till then; till dissat- 
 isfied with the infantile or savage lot, that the winds sigh, the 
 waves sob and the moan of sorrowful disappointment swells 
 on the glale, in requiem and monody. Then the snake draga 
 wrathfully upon his belly, and needs to be away with. Man longs 
 for joy and peace, and feels that suffering and toil are a heavy 
 curse, and needs the Christ-Spirit to say " by suffering we are 
 made perfect ; " we are never fully born till we die. We have 
 then many Adams, and many Edens, and many Falls, and the 
 narrative in Genesis has nothing in it that prevents this natu- 
 ral and every where confirmed interpretation. 
 
 In vain we search in the other Books of the Old Testament 
 for the doctrine of man's perfection and fall. It is not in them. 
 "God made man upright" is indeed stated, but it is stated of 
 all men, and not of Adam in particular. The name Adam ia 
 often used as equivalent to mankind, and there is good evidemce 
 that many of theJewish prophets so understood the beginning 
 of Genesis, as descriptive of common and constant facts. True 
 we read of the horrible murder of Abel ; the bloody and vin- 
 
CONCLUSION. 263 
 
 dictive speech of Lamech ; the strange and unnatural inter- 
 course between the sons of God and the daughters of men ; and 
 the general dissoluteness of the world ending in a terrible 
 deluge. But no where is this corruption ascribed to the effect 
 of Adam's transgression, No where is the race described as in 
 a decline. On the contrary, Job persists in asserting his integri- 
 ty; the authors of several of the Psalms affirm their righteous- 
 ness; Solomon, as already quoted, says man was created up- 
 right ; and all this with no attempt, either, to hide his sinful- 
 ness; with most vivid descriptions of every form of wrong- 
 doing and severest denunciations of the righteous judgments of 
 God, irrespective of any results from the sin of Adam. 
 
 But in the Apocryphal writings, after the Philosophy of Two 
 Principles, the good and the evil, ruling the vs^orld, — imbibed, 
 doubtless, during the Babylonian and Persian captivity, and 
 having its'- most authentic origin in the Persian worship of Or- 
 rnusd and Ahiram, — we find allusions to this story of the Fall. 
 " Through the spite of the Devil, death has come into the 
 world ; " and " from woman is the origin of sin," are dogmas 
 that were not imagined by men, so long as they retained any 
 clear conceptions of one God, all Perfect and Powerful. Idola- 
 try is ignorance, and idolatry alone can bear the thought of a 
 Devil as a hostile and persecuting power. The earlier books 
 of the Jews have neither the name nor the idea. 
 
 The popular theory, therefore, of man's original perfection 
 and fall, does not appear in the Old Testament under any ra- 
 tional interpretation. Does it appear in the New ? Christ, we 
 repeat, never mentions Eden nor Adam. He says man was 
 originally created in pairs, " he made them male and female," 
 and thus denounces polygamy and adultery ; but he gives not 
 the slightest countenance to the assumption that the first man 
 ■was by nature exalted above the present. He acknowledges 
 good men, or goodness in men, outside of all Jewish and Chris- 
 tian organizations or formalism. Even Paul, who most of all 
 is supposed to teach this theory, says, the Heathen" do by na- 
 ture the things contained in the law," and are " a law to them- 
 selves; " which could not be true if man's nature is corrupt ; and 
 Peter, though it required a severe discipline to teach it to him, 
 and a special vision of God to confirm it, says, " he had been 
 
264 8PIRTTUAL COMMUNIOIf. 
 
 taught to call no man common or unclean." James ascribes 
 the stii of man to his own lust, and moral death as its invaria- 
 ble result. Everywhere the subordination of Nature to man 
 is recognized in the New Testament, though it is ever made 
 dependent upon ihe supremacy of his Spiritual nature. 
 
 But we will be asked, and very pertinently, how do you un- 
 derstand the statements of Paul, " By one man's disobedience 
 sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; " and " as in Adam 
 all die?" We answer : that Paul regarded Adam as a historic 
 character, there can bp no question, but that he held the theory 
 of the fall we are reviewing, admits of equally justifiable doubt. 
 Paul believed in a gloomy under-world of joyless existence, to 
 which all the dead had been doomed, and from which there was 
 no deliverance, till Christ descended into the " lower pai ts of the 
 earth," and " led captivity captive." Hence he gives an im- 
 portance to the resurrection of Christ that we do not find in any 
 system of Theology that seeks support from his writings. If 
 he tell us that Christ " died for our sins," it is that he may also 
 tell us that he " arose again for our justification." He predi- 
 cates a "justification of life" upon the obedience and triumph 
 of Christ, and that triumph secured delJYerance from the under- 
 wrorld. Great workman of God, as he was, it was not given to 
 him to be delivered from the errors of a false philosophy of the 
 creation, which assigned to God and holy angels an abode above 
 the star?, and to depq,rted Spirits an abode beneath the earth. 
 ]n the language of his nation and times, he taught great Spi- 
 ritual truths, that speak to and have a response in the hearts 
 of all men, but like all other human teachers, however enlight- 
 ened by the Spirit, he shows his national education and cul- 
 ture. The discoveries of modern astronomy have exploded the 
 idea of a local Heaven above the stars, and a local Hades be- 
 neath the earth, but the truth that God is the God of the Gen- 
 tile as well as of the Jew, and that there is no power but of 
 God, and the clear eunciation of an accountable immortality 
 for all, who sh^ll be rewarded according to the deeds done in 
 the body, are as fresh truths to-day as they were when, in stripes 
 and prison, he uttered them, as connected with his doctrine of 
 the Christ. 
 
 But much more is assumed, even from Paul's statements, 
 
ooNCL-rsioa!. 265 
 
 than they will warrant. Certain it is, he ascribes no mental 
 or physical superiority »>r supremacy io the primittve A.dam. 
 And yel this is the corner-stone of the theory, ibal, as rf saper- 
 structure, must fall if It cannot be unstained. He m^akes bim 
 also more a contrast than a prototype of Christ. " The first 
 man, Adam, was made a living soul ; the last a quickening Spi- 
 rit. The iirs't wa^ of the earth, earthy ; the last the Lord from 
 Heaven." In like manner, also, he contrasts the natural, mor- 
 tal, corruptible body, with the Spiritual, immortal, incorruptible 
 body. Adam, with Paul, was made to die, because he was of 
 the earth, and this accords with the account given in Genesis, 
 Paul nor the autlior of Genesis say nothing of a change In his 
 nature • nothing of the corruption of bis sotfl ; nothing of the 
 distortion of the outward universe by his transgression; and the 
 transfiguration of the outward universe he sometimes antici- 
 pates, as in the eighth of Romans is much like that portrayed 
 in the Prophets, and is less a restoration than rt glorious trans- 
 formation, when mountains, trees and seas, shall break forth 
 into singing, and all Hearts shall bloom and blossom as th@ 
 aacient Eden. 
 
 Paul's view was similar to that which prevailed among the 
 Jews of his time, though relieved by his Christian hopes. To 
 Adam, and to the renowned Patriarchs of ancient times, Noah, 
 Abraham, <fec., they ascribed a superior wisdorn. But he says 
 nothing of inward corruption and transmitted evil. On the con- 
 fe'ary, he charges home everj' roan's sin, and says death passed 
 upon all, not because Adam, but " becatese all have sinned." 
 Enoch and Elijah, and perhaps some others, were all, of woman 
 born, that Jewish tradition believed, exempt from death, and 
 the ab'surd idea of the gloomy under-world ; and they, because 
 they walked with God, and were perfect; which very perfection 
 annihilates the idea of a transmitted, fallen nature, the effect 
 of primitive sin. 
 
 In the earliest Christian writings, we find hints of this do«- 
 trJne, but nothing that would give it rational confirmation. 
 Some of them ascribe sin to the angels, some to Adam ; some 
 deduce the evils of Nature from the sins of the race ; othera 
 make the story of Eden an allegory, and all make Adam an 
 immature child. Ireneas and TertuUian are the first who at- 
 
266 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 
 
 tribute death, as a loss, to man, on account of sin, and infer his 
 immortality previous to his sin; whilst Ireneas regards even 
 this death as a mercy, to prevent man from sinning everlast- 
 ingly. It was not till the Pelagian controversy of the fifth cen- 
 tury, that exact opinions, such as the Protestant dogmas now 
 inculcate, were made out and regarded as parts of Christian 
 faith. But it were bootless to trace this dogma historically, as 
 we find, in every age, opinions characteristic of the degree of 
 culture peculiar to the age, and nothing that would help us to 
 a more consistent and satisfying view. Nowhere will we find 
 the theory so well and so strongly stated as in Milton's Para- 
 dise Lost ; and its poetic fictions, borrowed and improved from 
 all classic antiquity,, have done more to give it prevalence than 
 all the commentaries and books of theology put together. Vir- 
 gil tells us that at the sin of Dido, the earth trembled, the heav- 
 ens blazed, the nymphs howled ; and we read it as a splendid 
 stretch of the imagination. But when Milton makes all nature 
 give signs of woe, the sun turn his course in the Heavens, win- 
 ter take up his dreary reign, the beasts become savage, and all 
 the elements hostile at the sin of Adam, we read it as Christian 
 Theology! It was the theology of his day, except among a few 
 proscribed heretics, and he sung it in strains of high emprise. 
 But the poets have since discarded it, and the Theologians will 
 renounce it, as the popular mind advances. 
 
 This theory cannot stand for it is opposed to facts, fatal to 
 every prop by which its friends have sought to sustain it against 
 the rising up of the intelligence of the past fifty years. What 
 it calls corruptions, disturbances and discords in the natural 
 world, were in it, and in more fearful forms, before man was in 
 it. All Geology now attests that the pre-Adamite earth was 
 convulsed, gloomy and covered with Death ! It was an area of 
 Sulphur and Seething Lakes, earthquake, flood and hurricane, 
 forty, to one after man appeared. Look back to its rocky 
 waste ; listen to the fierce tempests that then shrieked and rent 
 the air; behold the streams of fire that pour oce^n like round 
 the seething deep ; and mark the hideous, poisonous monsters, 
 with heads like the snake, fins of the whale, breast-bone of the 
 lizard, beak of a porpoise and teeth of a crocodile ; mark them 
 as they move their hundred feet of length along, on limbs large 
 
CONCLUSION. 267 
 
 as the pillars of the temple, and tell me, are they the fruit of 
 original sin ? Creatures, to us, the homeliest, and dreadfulest 
 and poisonest, lived and died long, long before, the scenes in 
 Genesis claim to have been enacted. And kindly Nature, or 
 Nature's God, I would rather say, removed them all and buried 
 them away from his infantile, and even yet easily terrified crea- 
 ture, down, deep, beneath the everlasting mountains, to be 
 called up now only when more frightful dogmas of roaring 
 devils and liquid hells are claimed as preparations for man's 
 eternal abode. What, I ask, will this theory do with such 
 facts as these ? What will it do with Death before man lived ? 
 With ferocious fish, whose teeth were made to crush and 
 craunch the strongest animals, and huge monsters that could 
 devour an elephant at an meal ? Will they tell us that Adam's 
 sin reached backward as well as forward? Will they amuse 
 us with the idea, that God knowing that Adam would sin made 
 these forms and powers of death in anticipation ? Or that be 
 made it a pleasure to the animals that died, before the sin of 
 Adam, to die, 
 
 "So that the pleasure was as great 
 
 Of being eaten as to eat ! " 
 
 Ah ! better, far better for religion, for morality, for all man- 
 liness let the theory go to its wonted oblivion and the facts stand. 
 The whisper of Eve and Adam's consent, had no such effect 
 and the strained efibrts to prove so absurd a proposition, should 
 convince every man of its utter futility. 
 
 But it is not more contradicted iJy facts than it is by senti- 
 ment. There is a sentiment in Nature that ever arid every- 
 where denies so crooked and distru&tful a theory. Allow me 
 to say, though educated under the influence of this theoiy, and 
 expected by my profession to advocate it, 1 have never be- 
 lieved it, when alone with Nature. And now that I write upon 
 this most lovely Beech of a sparkling Bay, lined with the green 
 trees of God's own planting, and covered over by winged fow 1 
 of varied plumage and habits ; as I sit upon the echoing bank 
 and feel the cool wind fanning my fevered brow, and stirring 
 tumultuousJy the leaves upon whir.h I scrawl, — it would be to 
 deny my God to believe it — He the All-good, the All-powerful, 
 who has appointed the evil and the good, the immature and 
 
868 SrTRITUAL COMMTINIOir. 
 
 the mature, and each for bimself, and all for ends that cannot 
 yet appear, must send me back ngai;) to saperstitious fear, did 
 I utter K. creed "-o crael, so lackin<; in faith in the Universal 
 Good, the Infinite ! Am. Nature rebukes complaint. She re- 
 fines us thy more we refine ourselves. She gives peace to the 
 heart that has not renounced its God and its immortal hope. It 
 is in communion with her that I see and know that God does 
 all. 1 have seen ilin her wasterplaces, among her leafier 
 forests, along her tratkless deserts and behind her bleak hills. 
 Everywhere is the Sanctifying spirit, to the spirit awakened i 
 and if life cannot awaken, death will. Here on the tossing 
 waters, which, to many are mourning and melancholy, 1 feel 
 more with God than 1 did yonder with holy books before me 
 aad holy songs and distrustful hearts, around, that God is Lova. 
 And yet 1 do not deny that there is much imperfection. It, 
 too, is a part, and no mean part either, of divine beneficence. 
 The veriest imperfections of Nature are fraught with Hope, and 
 that I can see it, proves my divine nature more than all else ; 
 for the horse I ride sees it not ; and the spouting porpoiae, 
 that now moves rapidly wltli the waves while I write, heeds it 
 not. All evil is full of hope. We are brutal if we see it not. 
 I must utter the truth, and can forbear no longer. Pain, dia- 
 e€ise, decay, shame, disappointment, I know have hope, in each, 
 to be found nowhere else; and these give me hope in Death. 
 IHd I believe that it conducted to a gloomy under-world, I, too , 
 with Paul would expect a Deliverer that would carry that world 
 captive. But I see it as ^ law of God, and like all his lawa 
 beneficient. Never was it ordained as a punishment of sin, 
 but as a relief for suffering and developing humanity. It en- 
 larges the boundaries of our homes ; translates our affectionfl 
 from bricks and streets, and hard-tilled fields, and brutal per- 
 secutions to where the beatific vision beams on the darkened 
 clouds of human transformations ; and, to the soul, purified by 
 sufiering, reveals a perfect faith, and an undisturbed peace, in 
 whose rounds of severe and painful trial the great and the good, 
 living and dead walk, and the cadence of their heavenly voices 
 mingle with our earthly converse, and lift the hope to the rank 
 diove raiik, in the ascending orders of creation ; and in ways 
 innumerable, fulfil the designs of a Providence, whose light shall 
 
CONClitrsioiT. 289 
 
 irradiate all things, and shinins; through the darkness of error 
 and perverted good, will reveal the glories of an Eternal Pro- 
 gression. 
 
 [Having determined to publish the above, among our Re- 
 eords, I had scarcely reviewed and corrected it for the press, 
 when Mr. Chaaipion came again to my house, and gave me 
 from Dr. C. the following, which he desired appended, he said, 
 to my essay on Man and Nature. No reader who has not wit- 
 nessed the varied and beautiful coincidences that attend Spirit- 
 ual manifestations, where man is loyal to the privileges of his 
 own Spiiit^nature, can imagine, how intimately conversant with 
 our every movement and well-defined purpose, our Spirit friends 
 show themselves to be. And i cannot forbear to record it, that 
 not one solitary instance of di.sappointment, as to time and 
 place, in the making and publishing of these "records"' has oc- 
 curred, where we held our own appointments. And many un- 
 ©Kpected meetings occurred, at the very moment, they were 
 necessary to our progres.s. It was so in the occasion to which 
 we now refer.] 
 
 " No day, since time began, can boast of greater incentives to 
 free, moral attainments. Not that these everlasting Heavens 
 were not the same yesterday, to-day and forever; the same 
 Eternal Source from whence man inherits his all ; one God and 
 universe, to which his adorations are alike due. The light of 
 this day encompasses humanity within one broad fold. It is 
 of God. 
 
 In submitting these considerations to the mature reflection 
 of man, 'tis well to remember the wrecked hopes and the deso- 
 late boon that have been transmitted from ages past, to tlie 
 present blessed hour, in token to the high and honored reveal- 
 ments from the throne of Everlasting Pity, 
 
 In support of this position, we might, with propriety, call to 
 our aid the instructive lesson of the last sixteen centuries. 
 Why? That they have been more luminous or abundant in 
 their bequeathance to the unfortunate children of human erring? 
 But it is beyond this. Spiritualism knows no distinction beyorjd 
 the capabilities with which you are possessed. Its variances are 
 but the legitimate outpourings of the successive commotions 
 and party bickerings that have rent in twain the highest hopes 
 
270 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION 
 
 and the best interests of one common humanity; vested in one 
 God. Many may be disposed to soar beyond this fact, and af- 
 firm that some unknown cause may have brought forth the evils 
 of life, beneath the subdued evidence of Reason, inherited from 
 one true God. 'Tis not our end and mission to mantle the 
 soul in gloom, 'Tis not to leave man bereft of the protecting 
 evidence of God. 'Tis not to blight humanity and curse man- 
 kind. 'Tis not to weave the shroud of oblivion o'er the highest 
 hopes and best interests, that we come. It is to endow man 
 with a consciousness of his being, allied to the great ultimate of 
 Eternal Cause. Then he will speak and see beyond the flimsy 
 veil of hypocrisy that mantles the so-called theorems that lead 
 man to his God, Those who may feel umbrage at the position 
 we have taken, know not the interests involved. Their end and 
 destiny depend upon this solution. 
 
 Without further trespassing upon your time, and succumbing 
 to the petty variances that rule triumphant o'er this fair land, 
 we hold, that the great first cause of all error lays beyond the 
 grasp of mortal. We cast at naught the legendary evidence 
 born, so said, of God, and that claims the depravity of the hu- 
 man heart. These forebodings, in their true and literal mean- 
 ing, have weighed, as with an incubus, upon the God of Heaven, 
 according to the theory of many ; but his triumphant Sons of a 
 brighter day, soar beyond the paltry evidences never born to 
 bequeath to man endless terror. What did not exist bears no 
 recognition from so exalted a source. Shall man be doomed, 
 for the knowledge he learns of his God, and the relative evi- 
 dences of his birth ? Does this make him a fiend ? If so, he 
 might well curse the hour that gave him life. 
 
 Another day, a more anterior age, has reaped this knowl- 
 edge ; so it is said. Better remain blind, that the incarcera- 
 tion of the soul had held its doomed tenement aloof from the 
 conflictings that prove its ruin. 
 
 We come, not to enforce any peculiar right or inherited opin- 
 ions. No ! 'Tis only that man may be true to himself, to his 
 God, and his fellow ! " 
 
CONCLUSION. 271 
 
 CONCISE STATEMENT OF THE TEACHINGS OF 
 SPIRITUALISM. 
 
 1. There is but one only living and true God. 
 
 2. He dwells in all things, but his brightest manifestations 
 are in Individualised Intelligences. 
 
 3. Man, in his body, is the perfection of all external forms. 
 
 4. His body is a combination of elements out of which God 
 creates or develops a Spiritual, individualised being, allied to 
 Himself by indissoluble ties. 
 
 5. Man's natural relations to parents, who preceded, and 
 children, who follow, are sacred and eternal, and they foim the 
 links in that eternal chain that bind and hold him to the Spi- 
 ritual Universe. 
 
 6. He greatens his Spirit, and widens the Sphere of his hap- 
 piness, by making friends of all, to enable him to do which, 
 God gives him capacity to acquire knowledge, and means of 
 help, by which to develop and bless the unfortunate and needy. 
 
 7. He cannot be lost, for Spirit eyes see everywhere, and 
 therefore he must, sooner or later, meet the results of every 
 act, whether it be good or evil, in his own estimation or that 
 of others. 
 
 8. He is created for Eternal Progression, and as he moves 
 forward, he is permitted to choose as to what motives or influ- 
 ences shall determine his way in any given course, but not per- 
 mitted to control the consequences. 
 
 9. That is, he is free in a circle, and free to widen, which ia 
 to happify, that circle, but not free so as to annihilate or ren- 
 der eternally miserable, himself or others. 
 
 10. It is the essential nature and tendency of his soul to find 
 affinity, as it unfolds its powers, with Spirit, whether in the 
 form or out of it. Hence, he is by nature a religious being, but 
 the purity of his religion depends upon the refinement of his 
 Spiritual nature. 
 
 11. Religion is the Spiritual development of man's nature, 
 and its forms vary according to the degree of his culture, and 
 faithfulness to his capacity and privileges. 
 
272 SPIRITUAL C01ISIUNI05. 
 
 12. Hence, Christ is the brightest emanation and representa- 
 tive of the Divine Mind, becaus:' most true to his Spiritual in. 
 stincts, allying him to angels or Spirits who preceded him, and 
 to God, in and over alL 
 
 13. Faithfulness to every faculty of our minds, and limb of 
 our bodies, faithfulness Lo the purposes of God, as they disclose 
 themselves to us in all things and persons surrounding us, and 
 faithfulness to all our obligations to our brother man, wherever 
 and in vvhatever condition we find him, is the only true, satis- 
 fying and elevating religion. 
 
 14. Love is the Spirit, object and fulfilment of all Law, 
 whether of Heaven or Earth; and its mere semblance, whether 
 consecrated by venerable forms and ceremonies, or assumed by 
 dissatisfied and anarchical revolutionists, never satisfies or ele- 
 vates the human soul. 
 
 15. Therefore, Love is of God, and whoever loveth is born 
 of God, and moveth in a Godlike way, amid the trials and 
 pleasures of his earthly pilgrimage. 
 
 16. Eternal doom or damnation, is a hideous fable of a bar- 
 barous age ; a dream of the fanatic, a tool of the designing, and 
 a curse to all who receive it; a fallacy to ail reasoning that re- 
 cognizes an Infinite Creator, or the native principles of the low- 
 liest creature, called Man. 
 
 17. Man is a part of Nature, and therefore, every thing re- 
 vealed through, or developed by him, is Nature, and there can 
 be nothing supernatural in any just definition of Nature. Spirit 
 is above form, and God is above all ; but all is of God, and He 
 in and over all. 
 
CONCIAUSION. 273 
 
 RULES FOR RECEIVING SPIRITS-TEACHING. 
 
 I 
 
 It is impossible to lay 4«»'Wab6ciute rules, to regulate the . 
 almost infiaite variety of iutoyn^eufkire and conditions. Still 
 the following may be of service. ^ If you desire close commu- 
 nion with Spiritual InteUig&n«6s^i.ve temperately, and cultivate 
 contentment of mind, and meditative habits. 
 
 If you would enjoy extended communion, call togieiflief' con- 
 genial fHends, an equal number of ladies and gentlfenieh'j have 
 the same number and th^ same persons, if possible, present 'at 
 •ench nieeting ; let them sit opposite and form a' fei'rcii& 'round a 
 table, for a time sufficiently long, to secure an Electrical atmos- 
 phere in which Spirit demonstrations may be made. By all 
 means preserve harmonious feelings in the company, and do 
 not atteispt to dictate ho v>r Spirit-intelligence may act, as any 
 activity of the minds. present will confuse or interrupt the gu- 
 ,rity and pleasure of the manifestation. , 
 
 Any company of honest enquirers, at the Temple of Eternal 
 Tiuth, in any.- community, that will observe the Spirit of the 
 above directions; or that will secure'Sufflcient docility and har- 
 mony of mind fo aLlbw a demonstration through the liiediumship 
 of the mental. and physical organization of its members, will re-^ 
 ceive assurances of Spiritual presence. Some person or per- 
 sons in the compa,ny, yvill be fo:jand to pj^sess a physical organ- 
 ization more ,sp.->ceptible to Spirit-influx than others and will 
 be able to give, directions, better adapted to t»he existing char- 
 acter and circumstances of the persons forming the, circle, than 
 any we can lay down. ' 
 
 We would" further suggest, that while every rational man 
 will scrutinizingily examine every ' demotistrati6n brought be- 
 fore his attention, it would tie welt to jJtosfpdne criticism till 
 , ^f\er the sitting is "over. Either then orliefore, we may subject 
 to the severest analysis, whatever WjOiild lead to accurate con- 
 clusiojis; but it would be as rational to dispute abojat th^prin- 
 eiples of chemistry while all our attention is needed in prepar- 
 ing anxl combining our chemicals, as te deny or affirm any 
 fact in Spirit manifestation, when all our time" and attention are 
 jraquired to'recelve what we desire to examine and linderst^nd. 
 
ftljut^. 
 
 -Ancjeht notions of an under- world, - - - ;,- - 218—220 
 
 Angelology, - - - , - - ■ - - ,-:. 6,2'38,25p 
 
 Alegories, - - - - - - - - ^ - 34, 35 
 
 ,Bi^p,:.,]iiSfir8liQn and Authority, - - - - - - - j^.?.3^4 
 
 OoNoisE Statement OF SpiRiT-TEAqHiNO, - ''_■,; - ■;.! » - ^ 271 
 
 Champion,: Mr, - - ,t,,,. - ■ -.. - ■ ;,;:> - 27 
 
 Cioero's origin of Hell, - - , -, - " , ." 216 
 
 Virgil's origin of Hell, _•' J !.i_i' f _ j _ 220 
 
 Fail of Man, - '- -" " - -'•'•- - .- - 239 
 
 CoMMtrsioATioNS^AT Mebyville —By a Spirit unknown, - 33,34 
 
 By the Spirit of Mrs. N. M. Ferguson, - . - - 35 
 
 " ;::" ■ Janaes Mark, Jr., - ■ - - - 49 
 
 " J' Dr. W. E. Channing, - -, 51,117,120 
 
 « •' W. H. Crawford, - ... 118 
 
 " " Mr. P., - ...-. ■-,„: - - - - 116 
 
 -.., ■ ' , ,. At NASHvittii. . ,., 
 
 By 'the Spirit of O. F. Parker, - 41,52,94,108 
 
 •' .' '' Dr. Pet^r.W. Martin, - - - - 55 
 
 " Dr. W.E. Channing, 37,60. 71,83, 124, 125, 13.-, 
 
 138, 149, 159, 163 
 
 " " An Indian Chief, 91, 100; 102. 104, 107, 123, 1.34, 
 
 144, 153, 167 
 " " Jesse Baboook, - , - - 112 
 
 " ' " Mr. Finn, Sr., -..--. - - 132 
 
 At the Besidi^ce of BEV.Bi F. Febouson^; Sr. 
 
 By the. Spirit of an Indian Chiief, - ,-,(.- -, - , 111- 
 
 -i,,", . " Joseph C. Ferguson, - . -■' . - - .- 113 
 
 " '• Dr. Channing, - -' . - . " . lu 
 
 " ; " Mr. P., - i - ■■■■'. - - - 116 
 
 ■Beath, - - - - - - - - 41, 50, 67, 90,. 114, 135 
 
 Devil, Apersonal, . - - - ..... 5.3 
 
 IJjyines; Orthodox, - - - - --- - - -53 
 
 Divinity of Qhsis^, - ' - - . 53 
 
 Divine Revelations, - - -■. .',.'.83 
 
 Death eiids animosily, - ..""..;■. 45 
 
INDEX. ST^ 
 
 Education, - - --..... . ..__. . 19 
 
 Heaven here, .-.■•.-...-19 
 iB'eaTen, Kingd om-of -•- - - - . - - - 19 
 
 BebtewSgOur indebtedness to, ------- -245 
 
 Immortality, - - . - ._ - , - -" .- - -69,114 
 Immortal Life, - - - -"- ,.- . - . 209 
 IntroducticD, -..-.-:.-.. 3 
 
 Indian Missionaries, - - - - - . . . . -91 
 
 Indians' religion, --- -- 103 
 
 Indians' wrongs, -' ^^ !03, 105, JOG, 134 
 
 Inspibaticn OF THE Bible — "Judgment to come!," - - - - 241 
 
 Mediump, , To pre? erve from injury, - . - - _ . - -.61 
 
 Medium?, Difficult to impress, - ... - -, ,,- - 52,58 
 
 Mediums taint communications, . - - - - _-,,;,- 18,04 
 
 Mediums, Refi?taQoe of, - - - - - - „ ' - - ?'^ 
 
 Mental Abstraction, - - - - - - - - •, iil 
 
 Mt'ntnl Liberty, - - . . - . 30, 112 .11 G, 120, 124 
 
 Man hi? own aibiler,. - - , - . - - - , - iil 
 
 Man SD'I Natnre, . -.. ....^ OoT 
 
 Mnn^Angel— Gid, - - - . . '. . •>:.i) 
 
 M'idium^hip of Ms? F. Harrison,, - - - - -,„ ,- 17J 
 
 ftuaGTIOSS AnSWERTD 
 
 Contradictory Coramunicaiions, - .■■ -- - - - 5 
 
 Afediums not respcctsbl?, - - . . . - ,7 
 
 Opposition of the Clrr]?y, - .. ■. . . .'7 
 
 Haps; tablF-tippings, fir.., - - - - . . - S 
 
 Spiritualism ws. the Bble, - - - ^ . - C, OG 
 
 O.B'KUVATtONS. 
 
 Sp'ritnal li'eand its rplations to the prPFent, - - IF" 
 
 '' '! " " '■ "" con'iiue.l. - 100 
 
 Paul the Apostle, - - -- - - ■- -O'l 
 
 Pergonal Identity, .^ - - -12, '43, 44 
 
 Punishment, Eternity of, - - - - - - - - -71 
 
 POETRT. 
 
 Dawning of Spiritual Power, - - - -' . . 177 
 
 Ood's Almighty Power, -.', i" . -, - " - . . I7tj 
 
 The Era, - - - . . - - . ■ - . I7j 
 God's Goodness, ---./- --. iso 
 
 ' What we do in Heavan,, - 7 - - - ^ 181 
 
 A Efqniedi, - - - .' j' . - ' '- - ' - - . isu 
 Our New Era, - - - '" - - - -^ - - 182 
 
 A Vision, - -■ -- - ..,.. . 1S3 
 Stanzas, ---- ---... 164 
 
 Aitg^ PornSSi ---. ISj 
 
2^S , CPNDEX. 
 
 Progression,-- - - -- -" -- 19, W, "S 
 
 tenSl Sanctions, -- - -- " ■ h'.'^?? 
 
 'PergeotftionsrEeligious •- -- -- h-,; ii-,. .; -,.. .^VP 
 
 'Progreasion to all Souls, - ,i i r-'-i.i' r'--. ^n ■ * ■?.'/■ 
 
 Eegenejation, -. -_ ". . .• " ". ". ". ". ' ' ' 
 
 .Resurrection of .the flesUy_body" - - -.'".". _." i " ,,„^y^ 
 
 lEecollectiona of the Bas of Biloxi, " '- -255 
 
 Spirit's Hpme, , - r " r '' : : : ' - M'i^'.^^'^^'E? 
 
 Spiritualism, Letters on, - -' - - -._ "_ " ., ", ^^i y- 
 
 Spii it Training:, ■_ -_ " " , " ^^ 
 
 Spiritual hapj)ine3S and progress, - - - , ,-,^, -;■ . - - ^"^^ ^"^ 
 Spirits, Occupation of, . . - - "- ' ' - fi?, 9?, 95 
 
 Spirits interested Jn former affairs; - --■-■' ^ > . -43,45,53 
 Spiritual Training; - - - - - - - - 61, 9S, 140!^ 142 
 
 Spiritual help, - - - - - . . 3R. 38 
 
 Spirit, Believe not every, - - - - 19, 99 
 
 Spirits, Some averse "to progress, - - - - - - - -19 
 
 Speaking with tongues, ----- ,--19 
 
 Sprits around and with u^- - - - - -'- '20, 36, 119 
 
 Spiritualism, Benefits of, - ' - -' . - • . ' . - 26 
 
 Spiritualism manifestations, Ancient - - - - - - 6, 31 
 
 Spirits do not aim'to destroy chiirchea, - - - - - 97 
 
 Spiritualism not productive of insanity, - , . . - . 97 
 
 "Spiritualism,a basis for Charity, -.,;i<- - - " ^^^ 
 
 "Spicita desire UB to hear them, - . - _ . - 79 
 
 " " to be remembered and loved, - - 97 
 
 •Summary of Spiril-teaching, by the Editbr, - - -271 
 
 Table moving, ------ . - 21 — 24 
 
 Truth, its nature, - - - . - - - 244 
 
 Ukiversal Beligion, .--.. -.. 222 
 
 TJnipn, its basis, -.-- ....18 
 
 Union, - - 98, Ul, 113, 127 
 
 Wants, br.Ohanning's . . - - . - . 127— -129 
 , Worship of a Bookj - . - 247 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 . , With all our efforts' to prevent mwtjkes in printing,, we find that some 
 
 have eacaped our notice. On page 64, qiiestipin 10, insert "to" between 
 
 "allude" and "physical." Page 185, erase' 'Hi" from the last line but one on 
 
 the page. Page 193, third line, read, "this, but still." 
 
 There are other typographical and grammatioj^l errorp, but they do not ma- 
 terially affect the sense. It was impossible,' iinder the press of other duties, 
 ,' for the Editor to supervise all the proofs. - 
 
 , Terms OF THIS YoLUME.r-Baund in muSlin embossed, $1 25. -Paper-bound, 
 ) Jl 00.. Sent to any part of the United States, postage fr'ee^ $1 50. 
 
 •-Entered, -according -to the Act of Congress, Deo |0, 1854,r:in.tha Middle 
 District of Tenncsjee, by J. B. Febgusok.